FSE

Furry search engine

formerly SoFurry search engine

Act I - Part I

‘How far did that deer run?” I followed the thinning blood trail and continually disappearing tracks through the deepening snow. “Good thing I double-layered,” I say as my breath is carried away by the blizzard that has suddenly onset. I never did like the cold, but somehow the beauty and peace of the mountains kept me in place year after year. Lifting a gloved hand over my eyes, I winced at the stinging pain in my toes and fingers as the cold sapped away at my resolve.

The crunching of the snow beneath my boots lessens as the once-dry snow becomes wet and heavy from the blizzard, and my attention is once more on the bloody tracks. ‘I hope I find that deer soon.’ I think, with the rapidly diminishing evidence showing that it passed by. Looking around as I continue on the trail, I notice the trees beginning to thin a bit, and it only then strikes me that I’ve not tracked this far out before. I stopped to survey my surroundings more clearly, squinting into the distance to notice a body in the snow. “The deer!” I yell out, and my aching limbs no longer bother me as I lumber as quickly as I can through the snow.

‘What is…’ my mind races as I force my half-numb limbs to an abrupt stop, and notice a figure crouched over my kill. I’m the only human hunter in the area, at least I have been for years. I know it can only be a wolf then, though I’ve only seen them passing from great distances. I raise both arms into the air and begin waving, “Hey! That’s mine!” I repeat this a couple of times before stopping and huffing out a vast cloud of breath into the cold air. The searing wind is too much to carry my voice far, I realize. With fear and doubt coursing through my mind, I consider leaving the kill behind until the rumbling in my stomach steels my resolve. “Damn it!” I snap through gritted teeth and begin carefully approaching the wolf and the deer.

Pushing my legs through the knee-high snow, I notice the figure lift the deer. Swallowing, I only just see the difference in our height as the wolf stands at its full height, hefting the huge buck over its shoulders. “Hey!” I scream as I begin running toward the wolf. My heart pounded in my ears at the immense effort I expended to lift each leg through the snow, “Wait!” My heart jumps into my throat as the wolf turns to face me, a loincloth over its waist and another on its chest, making it clear it was a female. Her ears twitch and turn to me, and I swear I see surprise across her face. My legs seem to keep going without command as my heart thumps and my mind demands I stop, but before I can, I feel the snow around my legs collapse in, my footing growing unsure. The wolf drops the buck and barks something out to me with raised paws as I collapse into the snow, my vision obscured by the ice-cold blanket that envelops my head and face.

My back slams into the hard ground, and I begin sliding. I kick my feet and push into the ground, trying to find purchase without luck. Swinging my arms any way I can, I try to find anything to grasp. ‘Shit!’ A cliff face races towards me just as my right hand snags onto something, tugging me hard. “Agh!” I scream out as I feel something tearing in my shoulder, and though I know my life depends on it, I can’t hold on to whatever it is. My back pops painfully as my legs swing a bit before coming to a stop. Gritting my teeth and looking at my right hand, it seems fate has something else in store for me. A large tree root had wrapped around my wrist, stopping my plunge into the snowy abyss below. Gasping out, my breath is carried into the air above. I look overhead, seeing the dark, cloudy sky and heavy snow, and yell for help, hoping the wolf won’t just leave me to my fate. My eyes frantically search above, darting at each shift of snow, hoping for the wolf, or something, to appear. ‘Shit!’ I think as the root begins to pull from the ground and I drop a few inches further, jarring the injury in my shoulder to even greater depths of pain.

Looking once more above, I see the wolf’s head looking down at me, her clawed hands gripping the edge of the ground she peers over. “Help me, please!” I half plead, half beg, before she barks something back at me. This damned howling wind makes it nearly impossible to hear. Her head disappears, and my heart sinks before I see her gray and white figure leap over the hole I fell into. “Wait!” I yell out, hoping for an answer of some kind. My eyes dart to the root as it begins to tear, seemingly unable to bear my weight any longer. My arm is released, and once more I slide towards the drop below, my limp right arm dragging uselessly as I dig at the ground with my heels and left hand. It must only take seconds, but to me, it seems to last forever as I hurdle towards the edge and treetops below. My breath is stolen from me as I slip over the edge. Unable to scream at the sudden weightlessness I feel, I instead curl myself into a ball and grit my teeth. A sharp crack sounds from my chest as I slam into a large branch. My vision pulses and darkens as I wheeze out, feeling no air in my lungs. Struggling to gasp, I fall further still into several more branches on my way down, each hit more painful than the last. Darkness takes hold as I finally hit what I assume is the ground, a sickly snap coming from my dangling right arm as it hits first, unable to brace.

I finally gasp, the cold air sharp and drowning. I cry out a few times, the noise foreign to my own ears, as I try to fight back the darkness closing in on me. A distant howl tries to catch my attention. I realize I’m unable to curl into a ball even though I desire nothing more. My shallow breaths don’t seem to create clouds any longer, at least not that I notice, as I drift between this world and what I assume is the next. I can’t believe this is how I die. Half-starved because I’m a poor hunter. Now bloodied, broken, and alone because I’m a fool. Crunching snow and pine needles nearly draw my attention, but I’m too tired to care. Finally, darkness closes in on me.

#

Oily shadows dance in my vision as I observe the mountain landscape around my lonely cabin. I can’t place it, but everything seems different. The way the trees are unmoving, the lack of wind or animal sound carrying through the air as they usually do, and the clouds in the sky seem to be frozen in time. I breathe out, and no cloud forms in the cool air, making me wonder. Maybe I’ve been sitting outside for too long, or perhaps it’s warmer than it seems. Now that I think of it, my limbs feel warm, except my chest and right arm, which feel… well, they feel like nothing. Odd, I muse to myself as I stand. Stretching out my limbs, hoping to regain feeling in my chest and arm, I then open my cabin door. I step through the threshold and feel the floor come out from beneath me, and as I fall into darkness, I scream out.

“Gods above!” I gasp out as I try to surge upwards, but pain unlike any I’ve ever felt courses through my core and right side, making me gasp in warm air. The inhale causes more pain, but not nearly as much as lifting myself. I slam my eyes shut and cry out in pain, feeling a weight holding my chest down.

“Easy! You’re gravely injured.”

Unsure if it’s my mind, the pain, or a person speaking, I dare to open my eyes. A large canine hand with thick black claws rests on my chest, the weight seeming immense to my sore body. Too weak to fight back, my chest aching with each pound of my heart, I dare to study the human-like but distinctly canine hand on my chest. Bright white fur, mixed with a bit of lighter gray, marks the wolfess sitting next to me. She watches me inquisitively, the fluffy white triangles of her ears listening intently to my breathing. Her eyes are bright yellow and seem to glow faintly, as does her outline from a fire a little further behind her. While fear has a hold of me, pain and the realization that I’m still alive take priority in my mind. I breathe out, but must grit my teeth in pain instead.

“Mother Moon favors you to have survived that fall. I only found you after a blanket of fresh snow had covered you.” The snow-white she-wolf blinks, her movements gentle, in what I suspect is an attempt to ease my fear.

I open my mouth to ask a question, but my throat is painful beyond belief. I cough a bit, wincing at each jab to my ribs, right shoulder, and arm. She reaches for something beyond my eyesight. She must sense the tightening fear in my chest as she turns to me and gently smiles, careful not to show any of her fangs. Her other hand comes into focus, holding a small steaming cup of liquid that smells bitter even from a distance. “Medicine to ease your pain and help you sleep.” She eases it forward but notices my hesitation, a soft smile crossing her muzzle, “You can trust me.”

My mind races. Can I? She did save me. And I was defenseless while unconscious. No matter how I feel, I suspect I have little choice but to trust her, at least until I recover. I ease forward to the wooden cup, which I notice is more like a small saucer than a proper cup, and purse my lips as she eases it forward. The warm liquid feels good on my throat and in my chest, but the taste nearly makes me gag. I fight the reflex to avoid more jarring pain. Emptying the cup, I ease my head back down on what feels like bundled fur, my vision dizzying as the medicine she gave me takes hold. I look into her eyes, the slight glow less frightening now that sudden fatigue grasps my mind once more. Her lips move as she speaks to me, but nothing seems to find my ears. I close my eyes, the pain in my chest and arm is still severe, but with much less edge. Soon, darkness and the void of unconsciousness will take me.

#

[Rayne POV]

‘He must be in a great deal of pain.’ Waiting a moment to be certain he is asleep, I inspect the cuts and dark bruises lining his chest and sides before gently running my hands over his right shoulder and arm. The middle of his arm is bent at an odd angle, and until our shaman arrives, I cannot attempt to set it. I turn from him and throw the bloody bundles of wraps I cleaned him with into the fire at the entrance of the cave, lifting my head to the moon, and facing the entrance of the cave, I howl. Hopefully, the others are close to returning with help.

My ears twitch, and I angle them into the returning howls, a smile spreading over my muzzle. Moments later, the movement of two others running through the trees lets me know our Shaman Berin and my friend Azela have arrived to help. I wave them to the cave and lower my ears in happiness before rubbing noses with both.

Both are slightly out of breath, and Azela is the first to speak. “Has something happened? Are you okay, Rayne?”

Berin nods to me, “We came as fast as we could when we saw the smoke signal. Are you well?”

Nodding to both, I frown, “I am well. Follow me in.”

Both share glances, and ears search for an answer as I turn to lead them to the human I found. After just a moment of walking, our claws clicking against the stone ground, I stop and point my muzzle at the bundled body. “A human. He is gravely injured. I treated him as best I could, and he is fast asleep now.”

Azela barks in excitement, “A human? What happened?”

“I was hunting when I came across a fallen deer. Snow had begun to cover it, and it was no longer warm, but I could tell the kill was recent. I waited for a while for someone to claim it, but when no one seemed to come forward, I decided to take it. Allowing it to go to waste would be shameful to its spirit. I heard a distant yell, and as I turned to face the sound, this human fell through the snow into a hidden crevice. It took some time to find him, but he still drew breath, so I brought him here and lit a signal fire.” I finished the short tale as Berin finished checking the human’s wounds.

Standing to face both Azela and I, Berin sighs, “I cannot smell any festering, nor are there signs of internal bleeding. However, his arm’s condition is severe, and even if set properly, he may never regain full strength in it. His right shoulder is severely injured as well, and the limb hangs loose.”

I frown, my gaze falling over the human, “What can we do?”

Berin kneels and begins spreading out poultices and supplies near the human, “We must set his arm, but I’m afraid doing so will cause more damage to the shoulder if we cannot keep him still. Once we set the arm, he will need much rest. I cannot stay here to watch over him, but I will leave medicine for his wounds that you must apply each day until they heal.”

Azela brushes against one of my arms, “I will stay as long as needed to help you, Rayne.”

I smile but shake my head, “No more than necessary, my dear friend, as you have a pup to feed.”

She dips her head slightly as I face Berin, “How should we begin?”

“We cannot risk setting his arm while he sleeps. He would wake to great fear and pain, and it would be nearly impossible to prevent him from worsening the injury. We will wait until he wakes, and I suspect it would be easiest for you to explain it to him since you found him.”

I nod and turn my gaze to the human male sleeping in my furs, and a deep dread grasps my heart at the pain we must inflict upon him to ensure his recovery.

#

[Cade POV]

A heavy weight lifts from my mind as my eyes open to the familiar sight of the cave, and the snow-white wolf sitting near me. I gaze over her form. White fur with gray highlights in areas, a loincloth over her chest and waist, but little else. She has large canine paws, digitigrade legs, and, of course, a tail. My eyes stop moving when they meet hers. I’m unsure what I see. Sadness? Or something else?

Her sharp teeth are just as white as her fur as she speaks, “I am Rayne. What is your name?”

I hesitate only for a moment, knowing that if she wanted to hurt me, she would have by now. “Cade.” Many questions begin to surface in my mind, but I’m unsure whether I should ask. She seems to pick up on this, however, and gently smiles, careful to conceal her teeth.

“You want to ask me something, Cade?”

I swallow and give a shallow nod. Come on, Cade, don’t be a coward. Just ask a simple question. For a moment, I struggle, but eventually force myself from my shell. “Why did you save me?” I watch her ears perk forward at me, and she looks me over.

“I didn’t realize the deer was yours. Had I not tried to take it, you may not have fallen. I couldn’t just simply leave you in the cold once I found you.”

I had forgotten about the buck and began looking around the cave for it, but instead of it, I found something else. My eyes widen, and my heart surges as I try to lean on my elbows. I groan out as pain surges through my right side. Tracking my eyes, Rayne reaches out to my chest and places a hand over where my heart is, “It’s okay. They’re my friends. I called them for help.”

“For help?” I stammer. “Why?”

“Cade,” her voice gentle like a breeze on a summer day, “your injuries are worse than you know. I do not have the skill to mend your arm.”

“My arm is fin-” I stop as I realize any attempt to lift or move it only causes agony. Wincing through the fiery pain, I grab the edge of the fur lying over my chest with my working hand. Fear stops me from removing it. I look up into her eyes as she nods to me, slowly removing her hand from over my chest and grabbing the fur next to my hand. Her soft winter fur brushes over my fingers, leaving warmth for just a moment. With her help and encouragement, I began lowering the fur. My chest is bruised and dark black and purple in sizeable areas, scattered cuts lining it. But that isn’t what grabs my attention. My right shoulder is completely dark in a ring around the limb, and as the fur falls further down, I begin to panic.

Shoving the last bit of the fur off my arm, I wince at the sight of my strangely bent arm, which seems to have a new joint in the middle. I try to control my breathing but cannot stop myself from hyperventilating as dozens of thoughts rapid-fire in my mind, ‘How will I hunt or gather wood?’ the most pressing, as they are necessary for my survival in these mountains. Seeming to sense my rising panic, the wolfess places her hand on my chest, the warm pads of her fingers and palm radiating into my core and easing some pain, “It will be okay.” I close my eyes and try to slow my breathing, and it’s only then that I realize she is breathing in rhythm with me, has taken the lead, and is slowing my own.

As I calm, she removes her hand and half smiles at me, “My friends and I will fix it. But…”

I wince. “It’s going to hurt,” I say aloud. She simply nods, a frown taking the place of the smile moments before. It’s then that I notice my shaking legs and trembling core. I’m injured, severely, in the middle of Gods know where with three wolves. Fighting to maintain control of my breathing, I no longer want to deal with the idea or stress and mindlessly blurt out, “Then let’s get it over with.”

The click of claws against stone grabs my attention, and I turn to watch a midnight black wolf wearing just a loincloth approach first, with another white female wolf following closely behind. He speaks, but I cannot understand what he says. I look at Rayne, my breath ragged. “He wants you to chew on something for the pain this will cause. It will… temper its edge, but also your mind.” I look back to the midnight black wolf who holds a piece of a twig shaped… something, in his paw like hands for me. Carefully, I take it, taking care not to touch his claws. Popping it into my mouth, I bite into the medicine, and a burst of fiery cinnamon flavor explodes before quickly dissipating. I sigh aloud as the sharp edge of pain in my right arm seems to dull within seconds, as does my panicking mind.

I listen to the midnight wolf speak to Rayne, but his words are foreign to my ears. I watch as Rayne leans closer to me and places her hand on my chest once more, “Cade, we will need to hold you down to prevent you from injuring yourself, as our shaman sets your arm.” She pauses and gauges my wide-eyed reaction before slowly rubbing her hand on my chest in a circle, “It’s going to be okay.”

I’m not sure why, but I believe her and simply nod. Fear holds my tongue. I’ve never done well with high degrees of pain. I just hope they’re as strong as they look, and the shaman knows what he’s doing. A thought surges into my mind, and I can’t contain it, “But I’m human, not a wolf. Does he know how to fix my arm?” Rayne speaks to the shaman in their native tongue for a moment and nods before looking back into my eyes.

Human arms are similar. He assures me you will be okay.”

I guess that settles it. Not like I have much of a choice. Nearly a hundred miles from the nearest human settlement and unable to help myself, I simply nod to the midnight wolf and close my eyes as all three begin shifting around me. ‘Ten, nine, eight…’ I count down in my mind, unsure as to why, as I wait for something to happen. By the time I reach four, I feel hands firmly grab my left arm and leg, and another grabs my right leg. Extreme pain surges through me as a hand presses firmly into my right shoulder, and I cannot help but scream out in agony, my eyes surging open and looking for the cause of such pain. Rayne’s teeth show in a cringed frown, and sorrowful eyes look down at me as she presses into my shoulder with what feels like the weight of the world.

My legs kick, but the strength of the wolves is too much for me to budge them as I weakly thrash my body at the horror flooding through me. I watch as the midnight wolf grabs my arm at the break and begins pulling. A blood-curdling scream leaves my lips and leaves even me stunned as my vision dims, and sickly popping noises echo in the cave. I cry out and try to pull away with my shoulder. Still, neither of the wolves budges as another loud crunch and pop cause my vision to flash white before darkness quickly takes over, and I feel my strength waning. With only a few more breaths, I can feel everything slipping away.

#

[Rayne POV]

“Done,” Berin says as he begins splinting and wrapping the arm of the human. I exhale and fall back, sitting next to Cade. I look at his arm, which is now wrapped and slung over his chest, and check his shoulder that I pressed on. A paw-shaped bruise has already begun to form as sorrow tugs at my heart. Berin seems to pick up on my distress as he speaks, “You did what you must. He will recover, but he is going to require a great deal of patience and care for some time.”

Azela breathes out, “Do you know if he has anyone to help him? Another human?”

I shake my head, “He was alone while hunting. I’ve no idea where his home is, and I cannot smell another human on him or his clothes.” I pause as I look him over, the pain on his face still evident even though he lost consciousness, “We cannot leave him alone. This is one of the harshest winters we’ve faced in years, and in his condition, he would die.”

Berin stands, “Stay here with him for a few days to give him time to recover. Azela and I will bring the deer you left behind and wood. After, I will inform the chief that you will bring the human in one week.”

Both Azela’s and my own eyes dart to Berins, “A human in the village? That…. Is different.”

He nods, “As you said, in his condition, he wouldn’t survive long without help. Mother Moon has made the choice clear.” He clasps my shoulder and smiles, “Take care, Rayne. If at any point you need more help, just send a signal again.” He looks to Azela, “Come, let us find the deer and bring other supplies before we set off.” I watch as they leave the cave and quickly turn my gaze back to the sleeping human.

It’s evident that even in his sleep, pain has hold of him as he grimaces with each subtle movement and deep breath. I sigh and lean closer to the human and whisper, “I will take care of you. You’re going to be okay.” I stay in the same position, watching over Cade as my friends bring the deer in, already gutted and quartered, and stack a week’s worth of wood near the cave entrance. Daring to touch the human I caused so much pain, I place my hand on his stomach, below the slung arm, and nuzzle myself close to his face. He’s going to need warmth.

#

[Cade POV]

My eyes open to the dimly lit cave around me, and I instinctively try to press my body further into the warm fur that I lie on and in. As my eyes quickly adjust, my mind pieces together that it isn’t just a fur bed I lie on, but that the wolf is lying with me as well. I can feel one of her hands on my stomach, and her head is over my own. A soft sea of fluffy white fur around her neck is pressed into the side of my face, and that’s when I notice a slight forest-like scent with a hint of wood smoke, pleasant and not at all overwhelming. Logic tells me I should be afraid, but the comforting scent and soft, warm fur call to me on a level I don’t quite understand.

She must sense my movements because the wolfess pushes herself up, pulling the soft fur from my face and side, and yawns, revealing powerful canine teeth. For just a moment, my heart flutters, but I remind myself once more that if she wanted to hurt me, she easily could have by now. Her ears focus on me, and her soft yellow eyes look into my own, a smile adorning her muzzle. She’s beautiful, and her chest is obvious even through the cloth concealing part of her femininity. Removing her hand from my stomach, she stands from the furs that we nestled on and begins adding wood to the diminished fire at the entrance of the cave. Though she doesn’t look back at me, I watch her cut into portions of venison hanging along a cave wall. “You must be hungry.”

A growl from my stomach seems to answer before I can, which draws a giggle from the wolfess, who has begun stirring at a large pot hanging over the fire. Some kind of brothy, earthy scent draws my attention away from the pain in my chest, shoulder, and arm, and my mouth waters. Pouring some into a small bowl, she approaches, her large canine paws padding towards me. Leaning down and bringing a spoon to my lips, I realize she intends to feed me. If not for my hunger, pride would dictate that I try to feed myself, but I know the attempt would be futile, so I instead blow on the spoon and eat what she offers. “Mmm.” That’s all I can muster as an easy smile spreads over my face, and I look into her eyes. Warmth from the soup spreads through my core, but another kind of warmth helps it speed along. I realize as I find myself drawn into her eyes.

After she finishes feeding me the first filling meal I’ve had in days, I gather the courage to speak. “Rayne?”

“Hmm?” She turns back to me from the pot and the bowl she’s filling for herself.

“T-thank you.”

She walks back towards me, sitting with her legs to the sides, only inches from me. “Of course.”

I’m not sure how long we sit there in silence as she finishes the bowl, sets it down, and begins humming a soft song while her eyes are closed. I want to sit up, but I don’t want to interrupt the soft humming, which soothes my ears. “Rayne?”

Her eyes open slowly and look into my own, “Yes, Cade?”

“Can you help me sit up?”

I watch as her fuzzy ears fall to her head for a moment, before half-pleading eyes look me over, “Perhaps it would be best if you remained as you are.”

I resolve myself to the fact that it’s going to hurt, but I want to feel some level of control. “Please. It would make me feel better.”

She nods once and takes hold of my good arm. “If you need to stop or change your mind, please tell me.” Her grip is firm but gentle, and her large canine hand easily grips my entire mid-arm. Soft fur, supple pads, and claw tips lightly rest against my skin and, much to my surprise, they don’t bother me. Taking a few deep breaths, painful as they may be, I nodded to her and grit my teeth as she helped lift my back to the cave wall. The fur blanket that was over my chest falls to my waist, and I exhale loudly as the cool stone feels good against my back.

Her eyes search over my body and face, looking for any signs of damage we may have caused with my movement, and only after checking my chest and slung arm does she relax and sit back. I follow her eyes, which seem to faintly glow in the dim cave, to my slung arm. I try to flex my right hand, but instantly regret it as searing, tearing pain courses through my arm. “Damn,” I gasp aloud and slouch my head into the cool wall behind me. “How bad is it?” I ask Rayne.

She shifts in what I assume is to make herself more comfortable, a frown adorning her muzzle. “It’s… not good. You won’t have use of your arm until early spring at best, and your strength may never fully return. Had I not found you…”

“But you did,” I say, “You saved my life. I’ll find a way to repay you.”

Her eyes search me for some answer I probably don’t have, but she simply nods. I see her muzzle open and close a few times, and even with no previous experience with wolves, I can tell she wants to say something else. I sigh, gritting my teeth at each deep breath or movement I take, “You want to ask me something?”

“Do you… have a mate?” Her ears lower slightly, and I think I can see the signs of nervousness or embarrassment in her features.

“I…” stammers out before my mind can stop me. I slouch a bit, “No.”

Silence passes between us for a few minutes before I decide to speak again. “I’ve been alone out here for years.”

Her eyes watch me intently, “Why?”

I grimace as flashes of fire, thunder, smoke, and screams fill my head for a moment, but I manage to shake it away before it takes hold. Maybe it’s because I’ve lived alone for years, or maybe being so direct is normal among wolves, but her questions catch me off guard with how pointed they are. Regardless, she saved me, and I at least owe her some answers. “I guess I’ve never felt like I belonged anywhere.” I feel discomfort with the subject and intend to change it. “How do you know my language?”

Her mood lightens a bit as she leans onto an elbow, “Traders. Our chieftain learned it over many seasons while trading with humans that had traveled from far away, and I was a mischievous pup, always listening when I shouldn’t. Taking my curiosity as a sign, he decided to teach me in your tongue long ago.”

“I’m fortunate then to have met you,” I muse. She eagerly nods, the gentle smile on her muzzle never seeming to fade. “So… what now?”

She looks at me with mild curiosity, “What do you mean?”

I look around, noticing deep snow at the entrance to the cave, just past the fire. “Are you going to leave?”

Her ears flatten back, and her eyes focus on me, “Do you want me to?”

“What, no!” I blurt out without thinking. Her face quickly changes between shock and then what I believe is concern, “What I mean is… I don’t know what to do or even where I am. I’ve never come this far out to hunt, and I may never find my way back, and…” Her gentle stare into my eyes stops my rapid-fire talking. I sigh through pain, “Sorry.”

Silence takes hold, and I look from her eyes to avoid how it makes me feel awkward. ‘What am I going to do now?’ I think. ‘I’m lost. I’m injured. I’m not a great hunter, and now that my arm is useless, what can I do? Will she leave me to fend for myself? Will I be alone again?’ So deep in my thoughts, a sudden movement from her direction startles me. Controlling the pounding and sudden, unexplainable fear that courses through me, I watch as she gently places a hand on my good shoulder and moves forward to embrace me in a hug. I flinch, not at her touch, but at what I assume is going to be great pain. Instead, her gentle touch and movements ease me into her shoulder, where I bury my face in soft white fur. She smells nice. I could fall asleep like this if I’m not careful.

“It’s going to be okay, Cade. I’m not going to leave you alone.”

‘Can she read my thoughts?’ I think, but quickly toss the foolish idea aside. Pulling back from her shoulder, I look once more into her soft yellow eyes, where compassion and empathy are apparent, even though she isn’t human. I’m suddenly selfish, and I’m happy to hear it, but I finally dare to ask something. “What of your tribe? Won’t they miss you or need you?”

“They can take care of themselves.”

Not sure if I should ask, I decide to anyway, “And… your mate? He won’t mind?”

“My mate?” She slowly pulls back and looks me over. “I do not have a mate.”

“Oh.” That’s all I manage.

She stretches her arms and back, the feminine curve of her powerful body evident even through the cloth covering her chest, before looking at the cave entrance. “We will stay here until you can walk. My village isn’t far.”

“Your village?” I ask. ‘Why would she mention that?’ I wonder.

She nods, the gentle sway of her long mane like hair drawing my eyes. “You cannot hunt or collect wood for yourself for many weeks. We cannot stay in this cave as the weather worsens. If you are willing, you have a place with me at the village until you recover.”

I swallow hard. ‘Follow a wolf to its den, and you’ll meet your end.’ I think of the old rhyme my mother would tell me as a child. She seems keenly aware of my feelings as she once more reaches out to my shoulder and gently squeezes, “It is your choice, of course. If you would prefer, I can help you find your way to your home and help you stock it with a few weeks of wood and food.”

For what must be only seconds, I feel like I sit in silence for an eternity, staring at the fire behind her. “I…”

“Shhh. It’s okay. You don’t have to make a choice yet. We will be here together for a few more days at least.”

Feeling that a world of weight had just been removed from my shoulders, I find myself wanting to lie back down. “Could you help me lie back down?” With movements that would make me think she was practiced in nursing the injured, I’m soon back beneath the furs with my head on a bundled pile acting as a pillow. I watch as she tends to the fire and begins cutting out portions of the quartered deer. Her movements are smooth and measured, and though I have little to compare them to, she seems to move with the grace of a huntress or warrior. Content to let darkness take me, I close my eyes and drift away.

#

I wake early in the morning, and feel Rayne’s weight on my left side, her head once more over my own, and at some point in my sleep, I pressed my face into her lustrous neck fur once more. I can’t help but smile. It’s nice to have someone close. Physical contact comforts me, and I’m beginning to realize just how much I missed the comfort of another’s presence after years of solitude. Feeling me stir, she yawns, and I get an eyeful of sharp canine teeth. To my surprise, my heart doesn’t leap into my throat. I trust her, I realize, even after such a short period of time. Is it my idealism and desire for another’s touch that clouds my mind, or is there something more to her I wonder. She looks down at me with that gentle smile I’ve come to expect, “Good morning, Cade.”

“Good morning,” I say, smiling back at her. For the first time since I was injured, I notice a familiar pressure in my bladder and wonder how to word my sudden need. I suppose it means I’m healing if my body’s usual functions are beginning to bother me. “Uh… Rayne?”

“Hmm?”

“I need… well. I need to relieve myself.”

Her ears search for a meaning for just a moment and then shoot upwards, “Oh! Let me help you up.” Her arm and hand wrap around my side, and though she is gentle, sharp pain surges through my chest and ribs, causing me to groan. Hoping to walk myself out of the cave, I realize I cannot, as my legs feel as if they were stone, and my gait and balance are uneven. I can’t help but lean into her form, waiting for the daze in my mind to pass. “Are you okay?” She looks down at me with one eye, worry creasing her muzzle.

“Mm. Just pain. I’m okay, but I don’t think I’m going to be able to walk myself out.”

She seems to notice the embarrassment in my tone and simply helps me walk to the cave entrance without another word. Our steps are slow and measured, and every few steps, I feel as if I will fall, the pain begging me to stop. Instead, I simply lean into her more, and she seems completely unbothered. Looking down at her powerful digitigrade legs and paws, the muscles evident even beneath fur, I’m sure she could easily carry me around if she wanted. Not taking quite as long as I expected, we step outside, and my broken arm begins throbbing in the bitter wind. I grit my teeth and do my best to ignore it, wondering if I could perhaps be propped up to take care of my need. The pain is intense. Damn, this cold. I look around and notice Rayne looking at me. How long have I been standing here?

“Uh…”

She looks from my eyes and into the distant trees. This is the best I can hope for. My bladder is going to explode! With no time to waste, I simply do my best to pretend she isn’t holding me as relief surges through my body and my bladder empties. After a few moments, we head back into the cave, and she lowers me into the furs, my back resting against the cave wall. “Thanks,” I mutter.

Her canine ears easily pick up what I said as she walks over to the fire, returning with a piece of cooked venison on the end of a knife. “Eat.”

I take the knife and tear off a piece of venison, “Mmm!” I always did love venison, and this is cooked and seasoned well. I dig in, finishing the cut of meat with a few mouthfuls. I look up to see that she has also finished chewing her own piece, the canine teeth of her muzzle making easy work of it. I watch as she takes a place on the furs next to me, but her attention is drawn to the cave entrance.

“The weather is worse than expected. We may not have as much time as I’d like to help you regain your strength, Cade. At this rate of snowfall, we will need to leave in three days or risk becoming stranded here.” She looks from the entrance and at me, “I’m sorry.”

“It’s not your fault,” I sigh, “Mother Nature has a mind of her own.”

“Yes.”

“Exactly how far is your village?”

“Half a day’s walk at a healthy pace. In your condition? Possibly a full day. We will need to cross a river as well, though it is frozen.” Sudden fatigue washes through me, and I yawn, drawing her eyes. “Rest now, Cade. I will be right here with you.”

I wonder if it would be okay for me to lean into her. She has been sleeping with me after all. Would it be too much to ask? Shit, she’s looking at me again. How can she read me so easily? Is it something all wolves can do, or just her?

“Something wrong?”

“You’re…” I stop, unsure of what else to say.

“Yes?”

I chuckle, the embarrassment rolling out of me. “It’s nothing.”

One of her eyebrows arches at me, and a half grin adorns her muzzle, “It’s okay to ask anything you want.”

“I was going to say that,” I pause, then sigh, “You’re warm. And soft.”

She giggles, throwing my emotions and mind into a wild and jumbled mess of confusion. “If you need comfort, you need only ask.”

“I…”, unable to finish my sentence, she gently nudges into me, wraps an arm around me, and places her head over mine, allowing the soft fur of her neck to envelope my face. She even curls her tail toward our laps. I close my eyes in near bliss and sigh, my body relaxing at the warmth enveloping it. “Thanks,” I mumble.

“Mmmhmm.”

Darkness easily rolls over me, and my pain drifts away. And I realize, as my mind clouds, so does the loneliness I’ve felt for years.

#

The following two days pass much the same as the first two. I watch as her worry increases at the worsening conditions outside, and we spend many hours, with many breaks between, walking around the cave to strengthen my muscles and prepare them for… whatever it is I decide. Cabin, or her village. We also spend a lot of time talking about each other and our pasts. She’s a hunter and often patrols her tribe’s territory. It seems that wolves are indeed very territorial, but all the packs in this area are allied. I learn much more of her than she learns of me, as I have shut away much of my life, hiding from it. Regardless, I know tomorrow is the day I’ll need to make a choice. She sighs and sits next to me, breaking my chain of meaningless thoughts. “We will need to leave tomorrow. Have you made a decision?”

I swallow and nod, realizing I had made my decision a day ago and only struggled with voicing it. “I will journey with you.”

Her ears shoot up, and a giant grin, showing teeth, surprises me. She hugs me and exclaims, “Good!”

I laugh as her tongue darts over my forehead for a moment and wonder if it has a deeper meaning than just her excitement. ‘Do I want it to?’ I wonder. I look at her and smile, “Help me up?” We go through the same practiced motions of the previous days and begin walking around the cave. My legs are much stronger, and other than occasionally losing my balance, I can walk on my own. She carefully follows by my side, though, each step matching my own.

“Your strength begins to return.” She says with a smile across her muzzle.

“Indeed,” I say, but then frown at my slung arm. “My arm is going to take a while, though, huh?”

“I will be there with you every step of the way.”

What did I do to deserve this kindness? Are all wolves like this, or am I just lucky? My parents led me to believe otherwise when I was raised. All children were told tales of wolves and other “predator” species, the sparks of cruelty that grasped their souls and their hatred of mankind. Yet, I walk around in this cave with one of those very “predators”, one who not only saved my life but has shown me more compassion and care than any human has in a long time. I wonder if they have tales of humans and our cruelty. War between anthro tribes and human villages wasn’t unheard of on the frontiers, something I know all too well. I still remember telling my family I was leaving for these mountains. My mother practically begged me to reconsider, all but insisting I would be killed by the “cruel savages”. Shows what she knew.

I do wonder how her village will react to me, though. I have to ask. “Rayne?”

“Yes, Cade?”

“Will I be welcome in your village?”

Her ears turn towards me, “I wouldn’t offer to bring you if I felt you were in any danger.”

“What I mean is, are humans… disliked? Will they trust me?”

“Oh.”

I watch her expression for a moment as she seems lost for words for the first time since I’ve met her. “Our tribe has heard stories of humans for many years. Wars in distant lands. Violence, cruelty, and an apparent hatred for nature. Few have had contact with any - only some of our warriors, chief, and our shaman in the distant past. I never had, before you. Some will fear you, but no one will hurt an unarmed and injured person, human or not, while they are under the care of one of our own. Trust, however, will be difficult. Wolves can be very particular about who they let into their lives, but once they do, you will be a friend for life.”

“Oh,” I say. For a moment, doubt eats at my decision to join her in the village.

“Are you afraid?”

“What?”

“You don’t need to be.”

“I trust you.”

She smiles at me as soon as the words leave my mouth, and I find myself mesmerized by her strong but elegant appearance. She’s beautiful, I realize. Her Amazonian-like figure makes her strength evident, but it doesn’t overpower her natural beauty or well-groomed fur. I know she could easily overpower me even at my best, but she’s been nothing but gentle. The way her legs are tucked to her side accentuates her beauty. She’s attractive.

“You’re staring,” she giggles lightly.

My face begins to burn, and I turn my eyes from her, “You’re… beautiful.”

If she could blush through her fur, I think it’d be evident with the disarming look she gives me as I turn back to her. I need to change the topic. Think of something to ask. “What will be expected of me when we make it to your tribe?”

“All contribute in their own way. Some hunt, others protect our territory. Some fish and farm, others watch pups or care for the sick and wounded. All have responsibilities, but we also have much freedom. While injured, nothing will be expected of you. I offered you a place so that you could recover, so do not let that trouble you.”

No expectations, huh? I’m not sure how I feel about that. I trust her, but could it really be that simple? I don’t know, but my arm is pulsing with each step now. Time to stop pacing. “Can you help me back down?” I ask, stopping over the fur bed that I’ve come to enjoy, primarily because of her accompanying warmth during the night. She helps ease me down, and I lean against the familiar spot on the cave wall, my lower half covered by furs. She sits next to me and gazes at the fire, content to simply be next to me. I watch the fire with her, listening to the howling wind outside and the crackling of firewood for a long time. I’ve always loved fire and find myself easily lost in it as time ticks by. I’m not sure how much time passes, as the next thing I notice is Rayne holding venison out for me, the aroma washing over my senses. She definitely can cook well! Smells amazing. I take it and devour it, unafraid of how I might look as the wolf noisily eats her own. She never leaves a mess, I muse, but wolves don’t seem to be quiet eaters. Ah well. I’m glad for her company and the good food.

“Cade?”

“Hmm?”

“I need to check your wounds.”

“Oh.” I swallow and then nod.

She leans into me and hugs me, sensing my discomfort. It definitely makes me feel better to have her warm, soft fur brush against my face. She eases from me and pulls the fur cover away. Her ears flatten to her head as she looks over my slung arm and dark purple shoulder. “I’m okay,” I whisper, not sure if I’m trying to reassure her, or myself.

“Let’s start with this,” she reaches for my sling and begins to unwrap the tied section just above my sternum, “no need to lift it and cause unnecessary pain.” Bracing for what I know is going to hurt, she places a hand under my arm, and even with her gentle touch, agony surges through me, causing me to groan through my teeth. Gods, my arm must be worse than I thought to still hurt this much with even the slightest touch. Remorse shows in her expression as I watch her lower my broken arm to the side and prop it up on some bundled furs. The weight of my arm seems to crush down into the bone as she releases the arm, and I clench my teeth to keep from crying out. As I squint through the pain, she leans forward and licks my forehead again, rubbing my good arm and shoulder, warming it and reassuring me.

“Are you okay?” She asks me, a claw placed at the top of the cloth wrap around my chest, waiting for an answer. I nod, and she proceeds, effortlessly slicing away the fabric, the top of her clawed finger running along the length of my chest, careful not to cut my tender skin as well. With a few breaths, the newfound freedom for my chest to expand is only momentarily pleasant as I quickly realize the compression helped reduce the pain of broken ribs. Doing my best to deal with the discomfort and more distracting pain in my arm, I watch as Rayne leans forward, lowering her nose to my bloodied bandages and the significant cuts across my chest and right side. The warm air from her breath tickles, and I strain to contain a laugh, causing more pain for my ribs. Without moving her head or muzzle, her soft yellow eyes look up at me as if questioning or asking for permission. A moment later, her tongue laps across a deep bruise and cut, nearly making me jump from my skin.

“What…” I begin to question.

“The tongue heals many things.” She says before continuing to bathe my wounds. To my surprise, it doesn’t hurt. In fact, the warm, soft feeling reduces the sting of the cuts when exposed to the cold air for the first time today. While it was clear they had clotted for days before, they still looked disgusting, and the cold air irritated them. I close my eyes and lean my head into the cave wall, waiting for her to finish. Nearly as soon as I had, she finished and sat back to inspect her work. Easily two heads taller than me, even while sitting, she smiles, and I look over the cuts myself, seeing how much better they look. The old clots had been cleaned away, and though they looked a bit tender, the soft pink flesh was evidence of the healing process. Reaching behind her legs, she pulled forward fresh cloth and a jar of what looked like amber-colored fluid, setting them down again. “This is a poultice that will help with the bruising and swelling, and the honey in it will help keep away any infections.”

“Honey?”

“Yes. It has many uses, especially as a medicine. Bruises, cuts, burns. It, along with the tongue, can heal most wounds. Lean forward, please.”

Doing as she asks, I gingerly sit forward as she begins wrapping me in fresh cloth. The honey-based poultice is cool on my skin and has a sticky feeling. Still, as she continues to wrap my abdomen, I notice the compression helping with my pained breathing once more. The poultice has a nice cooling effect on the bruises. After another minute, she finishes with that, sets aside the remaining poultice and cloth wraps, and looks at my arm. My heart drops. She isn’t planning to unwrap my arm… is she?

Again, she senses my nerves and smiles, “Your arm will remain as it is for some time. When we reach the village, our shaman will look at it. He has powerful medicines to counter any pain you may feel.”

“Good,” I can’t stop the words from rapidly falling out of my mouth, “You had me worried for a moment.”

“Let us move it back into position.”

Swallowing my fear, I nod. She uses both hands to ease my arm from the bundled furs and places it back into position for slinging. The pain is like a tearing sensation, interrupted by sharp stabs every other second. Using what little strength she has to hold the elbow up, she uses a free hand to tie the sling back into position, then slowly releases my arm. I sigh as the tension and weight seem to leave it once more and wipe my glistening forehead of sweat. “Thanks,” I pant, “for everything.”

“The hour is late, and we should sleep now. Tomorrow will be a difficult day, and we will need to wake early.”

Oh. ‘That day has come already?’ I dread the thought. I do my best to not be a dead weight as she helps me shift into the furs, then joins me before covering us both. She entangles one of her digitigrade legs and paws with my legs, and nuzzles my head, trapping me in her warm, soft prison of winter fur. I smile and close my eyes. Intentionally or not, she knows how to ease my anxiety. I can only hope I won’t be too much of a burden on her.

#

Darkness recedes around the edges, as a howl echoes around me. What is that? Another howl, this one louder than the last. My heart begins to thunder in my chest, and no sooner than I closed my eyes the night before, do they jar open at the sound. The light of dawn? I don’t think I’ve ever slept so well, even when uninjured. The night moved by in the blink of an eye, it seems. Rayne walks from the cave entrance and looks down at me, the typical warm glow of the fire behind her gone, replaced by a bright landscape of snow and trees. “Wake now, Cade. We must get moving soon.”

Worry creases her usually calm and kind features. “What’s wrong?” I ask without second thought.

She seems lost for words, but sighs, “I lit a signal fire hours ago, but no one has come. I’m afraid the storm is too severe for the smoke to be seen at a distance. We can wait no longer, or we may find ourselves stuck here.”

I look over her shoulder to the winterscape outside, and what looked calm just moments ago is now a downpour of snow and howling wind. Was that her howling I heard, or the storm, I wonder. The mouth of the cave entrance has had snow pushed aside, but it’s clear that overnight, several feet have piled up. I’m hoping the wind swept it in that way, because if it’s that deep everywhere, I don’t think I’ll have the strength to leave this cave. I stammer out some curses under my breath as I jolt up in the furs, finding sudden reserves of strength. She puts a hand on my good shoulder, “Cade! Do not injure yourself further.”

“I’m okay. You’re right, we need to leave before we’re trapped in here for Gods know how long.”

She squeezes my shoulder before letting go and helping me stand, “I’ve packed all the venison I can, as well as some wood, into the winter pack you had when I found you.” She holds out her hand, dried venison between her claws, “Eat this for strength.”

I grab the jerky and bite into it, enjoying the flavor. She lifts a small pouch-like object from her waist, which is secured by a long strap over her shoulder, takes a drink, and then hands it to me. “Water.” I don’t hesitate to take a large gulp before handing it back to her. She releases it, and it falls back onto her hip. For a few minutes, she helps me into all my winter hunting gear. Multiple layers, which will keep me safe from the elements for many hours. She looks me over, a frown on her muzzle, “Are you sure that you’re okay? If you cannot make the journey, I will leave and return with others before nightfall.”

Maybe it’s pride, perhaps arrogance, or maybe that I don’t want her to face the storm outside alone to save my hide, but I shake my head and tell her I’m fine. She looks me over, and for a moment, I swear I see… guilt, or maybe regret, cross over her features before stoicism takes hold. “I will keep you safe. Hold onto me, and we will make it by nightfall.”

I could stay here and wait for her to return with others. No. What if the storm becomes worse? I’d place her in unnecessary risk, and after she’s saved my life… I can’t do that. We can make it. I can do this. “I’m ready,” I say, half for her and half for myself.

She takes hold of my side, and instant warmth courses through me and my winter clothes. The clothing of my right arm hangs loose, as my arm is protected and against my core. I smile as her tail wraps around my lower back, and step forward with her to the mouth of the cave. Blistering wind and bitter cold slam into my face, making my eyes water instantly. The cold air I gasp in hurts my teeth. My ribs begin to ache as the cold air in my lungs immediately lowers my body temperature. This is going to be a painful journey, I realize, as the trek in this weather dawns on me. Looking over and up to meet Rayne’s eyes, I nod, and we take our first few steps into the grasp of winter’s wrath.

Act I – Part II

As if she were a proud mountain, made to withstand whatever nature could throw at it, the searing wind that seemed to pass through me as if I were little more than thin parchment didn’t seem to faze her. Of course, it doesn’t hurt that she’s an arctic wolf with a dense winter coat. I look over her fur, which is covered in a thin layer of snow, and find myself wishing I had the same protection. Instead, I have thick winter gear that, while protective, limits my mobility even further than my injuries would and seems unsuitable for stopping the wind from carrying my body heat away. We left our shelter many hours ago; my only indication of how far we’ve come through the blinding winterscape is the diminishing light in the sky, already obscured by a blizzard and gray clouds.

“We don’t have much further to go, Cade!”

I grunt to acknowledge her, feeling a fresh adrenaline rush course through me. She yells through the wind once more, “The river! We must cross it quickly, as we will lose the protection of the trees!”

Excitement and fear course through my neck, a powerful combination to keep me moving even through the pain in my chest and limbs. For the past several hours, each breath has felt like a punch to my already broken body, and each stomp through the deep snow has pierced my broken arm, the vibration feeling like torture. Maybe it’s because my mind has started to numb, or perhaps because I’m dehydrated, but the last tears that fell froze hours ago, leaving streaks down my face. I’ve not let go of Rayne, my left arm entwined with one of her own, and if it weren’t for her inhuman strength pulling me along, I would have fallen and given up hours before.

My steps have been dragging for a long time. I can tell that even with the reserves of strength and stamina wolves seem to have, she is also exhausted from pulling my near-dead weight along for many miles; too many for me to count in the winterscape that all looks the same to my human eyes. She stops as the forest clears and looks over the white sheet in front of us, which has been swept thin by the wind. An excited bark sounds from her muzzle, “Cade, just over the river is my village! It’s wide, but we are almost there. Come, quickly!”

My broken body, diminished will, and the short burst of adrenaline fight each other. Still, I know the exhaustion is winning as I’m unable to keep pace with her steps. “Shit!” I yell out as I instinctively try to throw my right arm out to catch my fall, the pain like a white hot flash of lightning flowing through my entire body. My left arm finishes slipping from hers, and I slam onto my side, the ice beneath giving no ground. “Agh!” I scream out, but then quickly gasp in cold air at the shocking pain.

“Cade!” She yells to me, her voice piercing the howling wind.

‘Damn it, Cade. You’re so close, don’t give up now!’ I admonish myself, but have little fight left. “Rayne,” I pant, “I’m not sure I can go any further.”

Her soft yellow eyes look over me, and she notices the dried tears on my face, wiping the trails away with a thumb. Wow. The pad is still warm, even after all these hours in this storm. Her head tilts back and towards the sky, a piercing howl like none I’ve heard. She looks back down at me, “I’m not leaving you here!”

Before I can protest, she reaches down, wrapping an arm underneath my back and another beneath my legs, and lifts us both from the frozen surface of water I had fallen on. I look up into her eyes. Her ears are flat against her skull, and a frown covers her muzzle. She blinks once before her eyes, once more level with the path ahead, and she begins moving. Though exhausted and my mind begs for sleep, I cannot close my eyes as I watch our trek over the river. I do my best to steady my breathing, “Rayne,” I hesitate, “I can walk.”

Her eyes look back into my own, and I can see her pleading through an unspoken look, “I pushed you too hard, your body wasn’t ready for this. I will bring you to safety.”

‘She’s blaming herself?’ No. I won’t allow that. I grit my teeth before speaking, “Rayne, this isn’t your fault. The deer, my fall and injuries, or this journey to the village. I owe you my life.”

Her eyes shift up again, “Cade, if I-” and then suddenly stops as several howls fill the air. She throws her head back and answers with one of her own before storming forward. Wind and snow slash at my vision, but I’m just able to make out several distant figures running towards us. Rayne barks out, a smile on her muzzle, “We made it, Cade! You’re going to be okay!”

Suddenly, she falls from my sight, and I’m weightless. The warmth of her body is gone, and I’m looking into the sky above. The snowflakes seem stationary as I impact with ice, my head whipping into it first. White flashes explode into the center of my vision, and darkness grabs at the edges. I feel warmth pooling around the back of my head and wonder what it is before my mind snaps back to something more important. “Rayne!” I cry out, screaming her name a few times as I roll onto my right side despite the pain, to bring where we once were into sight.

‘Thank the Gods!’ I think. She is only a few feet from me. I wonder why she isn’t moving towards me, though, before realizing something is wrong. Both of her clawed hands are digging into ice, and I can see she’s trying to pull herself up. She’s sinking! She must have hit a weakened spot of ice! Shit! Move, Cade, move! I yell out as I use my left arm to lift my upper body from the ground. The movement has caused the warmth on the back of my head to travel through my hair and towards my face, and only as bright red drops of blood splash into the snow beneath my face do I realize what it actually is. Panic begins to set in as a large puddle of blood is melting through the snow in seconds. ‘The only thing that matters right now is her!’ Blinking through the blood that has begun to obscure my vision, I scramble on my knees and one good arm to her.

“You’re hurt!” She yells out through chattering teeth.

I’m dizzy. Gods, my mind hurts. ‘Focus. Focus on her eyes!’ I shake my head a bit, hoping to regain focus. Droplets of crimson spray out, splattering the surrounding snow and her stark white face. “Rayne,” I mumble, and reach out for her with my good hand, “I’ve… got… you.”

One of her hands grasps my own, and she begins to pull her lower half from the frozen river running beneath the layer of ice I lie on. Whispers in my ears surround me, a haze filling my mind and vision. ‘Where did this fog come from?’ I wonder. I’m so tired. I look into her eyes, trying to blink the crimson shade away, and notice that it’s hard to focus on her. My hands feel weak. I can’t keep my grip, and it’s only as my fingers loosen that I hear rapid padding approaching from behind. I blink, finding it nearly impossible to reopen my eyes, and as I do, Rayne is pulling herself from the river. Did I get her out? Did I save her? Shadows and blurs dance around my vision, and the sky above once more comes into view. A crimson splattered wolf muzzle enters my view, words directed at me that I can’t understand. Another face, one I struggle to recognize, looks into my eyes. Where have I seen this midnight wolf before, I wonder. I close my eyes, no longer caring, and all sounds cease.

#

[Rayne POV]

“Azela, carry her back to the village and warm her immediately! I will bring the human and meet you there.”

I shake my head and lower my ears, only just containing a snarl from forming, “No! I need to stay with Cade.”

Berin rises to his feet with Cade in his arms, blood staining the fur of his arm where Cade’s head rests. “No. You will come down with lung chill if you do not warm up soon. And then you will be of no use to him. Now go!”

Azela grabs my arms and legs, then lifts me into her arms before sprinting for the village. I know that we are still minutes away. I know she can smell my worry, but I care not to conceal my feelings now. She pants while sprinting, but still manages to look into my eyes, “He will be fine, I’m sure of it! Berin knows what he is doing.”

My ears fall flat again, and I sigh, “He has known nothing but pain since meeting me.”

“No. He lives because of you.”

The rest of the run is done in silence as I shiver, my teeth chattering occasionally. My legs are numb, and I know I would have been unable to carry myself the remaining distance. As we near the village, I see a dozen others waiting for us. Some pups run about, the commotion exciting them, and others stand in silence, worry creased on their muzzles as we pass by.

“Is she okay?” One voice calls out.

“Rayne, what has happened?” Another asks.

I close my eyes, thinking of only one person. ‘Mother Moon, please let him be okay.’

#

[Cade POV]

“Cade,” A voice calls out to me. Once, twice, then again. It’s distant, and the source is beyond my view. Shadows walk around at a distance, ignoring me and the void I float in. ‘Where am I?’ I wonder. Something happened, but I can’t quite make out what. Focus and think back. White orbs, howling, blanketing gray, crimson shade. All is confused and makes little sense to my mind. A voice calls out my name once more. Suddenly, I am plucked from the air and thrown into a smeared painting of a snowy forest and a frozen river, which is then replaced by a warm, glowing interior. My vision processes what my mind cannot, and a dark, blurry figure hovers over me. “I will guide you back,” the voice says.

I try to ask, “What?” but only a groan escapes my lips. Soon, the glowing interior is replaced by a clear night sky and a powerful blood moon. My back is warm, even though I lie on the frozen river, I recognize it from somewhere. A beautiful voice, one of perfect harmony between male and female, speaks to me, “Wake, child. Further trials await you. She needs you.”

“Who?” I ask, my words finally forming into meaningful sound.

“She is lost, her spirit marred by strife. Much like yours.”

A name comes to the forefront of my mind, and I sound it out several times in my mind before speaking it, “Rayne?”

“The path ahead will be marked by tribulation and loss, but also hope,” the voice says, as images of blood, conflict, and a burning city fill my mind’s eye. “With her by your side, you can bring hope where none previously existed.”

“I… I don’t know what that means!” I wait for a response. “I don’t understand!” I call out again. As if floating away from the moon, it shrinks in size, and all light diminishes until nothing but the void remains. I try to think of what was said to me, or… what I imagined, I guess, as the feeling of hands on my head pulls me back into the waking world.

“He wakes.” A deep but soothing voice calls out as the midnight wolf takes shape in my vision. I try to push up with my left elbow, but my body doesn’t budge. Unable to understand what the midnight wolf said in their native tongue, I ask, “Where is Rayne?”

“I am here,” a comforting and familiar voice fills me with relief. I turn my head to watch her sit down next to me, a hand gently taking hold of the left side of my face, her thumb running in a comforting circle beneath my left eye. That gentle smile I’ve come to expect seems distant, worry creasing it as well. “Are you okay?”

I nod to her as the midnight wolf speaks again, “His head injury was superficial. I am more worried about his arm and will need to check it soon. For now, I will let him rest with you.”

I watch as the midnight wolf stands, then exits the… hut? Tent? I’m not sure, I realize. It’s large, but circular. A fire sits in the center, and smoke rises and exits at a small opening near the top. ‘Doesn’t matter,’ I think, and ask, “What did he say?”

Rayne’s eyes widen in mild surprise for just a moment, then a smile forms on her beautiful snow-white muzzle once more, “I forgot that you don’t speak our tongue. He said that your head wound will be fine, but we will need to check your arm soon.”

I reach with my good hand to the back of my head, wincing a bit as I touch tightly wrapped cloth, “If I’m going to be here for a while, maybe you can teach me your language.”

A sharp and short laugh escapes her mouth before she brings a hand up to cover her teeth, “I may not have the patience required of a teacher.”

“It would be nice to know what’s being said about me, though.”

She nods and shifts to lie next to me, pressing her furred body against my side, and begins nuzzling my cheek, “I was worried.”

“I’m fine,” I say, “You fell into the water. Are you okay?”

She yawns, and I can’t help but admire the pearly white teeth lining her mouth, “I am fine. I was warmed within a few hours, though I am tired from our journey.” She watches me, and though I’m sure I’m doing well to control my emotions and expressions, she shifts to make herself more comfortable and then asks, “Thinking of something?”

I look from her, lower my head onto the fur pillows, and watch smoke rise and exit, recalling her comment once before that I was favored, “What exactly is Mother Moon?” To my great comfort, she lays her head next to my own and smiles.

“She is our guide. The Great Ancestor of all wolf-kind.”

“I’m… not sure I understand.”

She shifts, turning her head to face my own. I turn my own to look into her beautiful eyes. “Sometimes, I am unsure as well,” her voice cracks, “Mother Moon is the first spirit from which all wolves are born. The first of our kind. When she left this world behind, she ascended and became a light to guide our kind forever. It is why wolves worship Mother Moon. Upon reaching maturity, a wolf meets with their shaman and, through a ritual, we commune with her in spirit. I…” she stops suddenly, her voice trembling, before turning her eyes back to the rising smoke. I watch as a tear rolls down her cheek, wetting the fur as it goes.

Shifting myself as best I can, I watch her intently. ‘Reach out. She’s done nothing but comfort you since she found you.’ I think. Fear courses through me, and I hesitate, stopping my half-lifted hand mid-journey. Conflict courses through me as I come to realize that I can’t stand to see her hurt, no matter the reason. She turns back to me, tears flowing from her eyes. A stab of pain, but not physical, enters my chest, and I realize that… that I care for her. I bring my left hand to her face, being as gentle as I can as I caress her face and muzzle, wiping tears away as they descend. I think it’s best if I don’t speak, but instead focus on comforting her in the best way I can. I nudge myself forward and pull her into a hug. She rests her head over my shoulder, and I can feel tension leaving her. She must be deeply distraught, as I realize this is the first vulnerability she has shown. She will tell me when she’s ready.

“Shh,” I whisper, “I’m here.”

We lay this way for a few moments, adjusting once more for the night, neither saying a word but grateful for the others’ presence. I watch as her eyes close, and she drifts into sleep. Her breathing is gentle, and the fur on her face is no longer matted with tears. Conflict brews inside as my selfish desires for companionship. Still, doubts about her being a different species eat away at my thoughts. She’s a wolf, and I’m human. Could anything ever come of that? Would the other wolves allow it? What would my family think if I saw them again someday? What about the wars and rumors of wars in distant lands between humans and the anthro confederations? My thoughts cease as I look over her face. What I feel is real, I know that much. I’m beginning to fall for this wolf. I’ve known her for less than a week, but I feel as if our souls have known each other for much longer. Something inside calls for her, and I think she feels the same. What was that voice I heard? Mother Moon? If so, is that what she meant about us being by each other’s sides? I never really put much thought into what could be considered fate, but I suspect I’ll have much to think on in the coming weeks.

Finally, fatigue eats away at my thoughts, and I yawn. I bring my head towards Rayne’s and close my eyes for the night. Tomorrow will come soon enough. No need to rush into anything.

#

I wake to Rayne poking my side, “Cade, wake now. I have prepared food, and we have a long day ahead of us.” I stretch out, feeling a mixture of pain and immense relief as sore and bruised muscles cry out. Lifting myself towards the center fire, I remove the fur draped over my shoulders. I am wearing a leather vest with a soft interior lining. It’s comfortable and warm. My pants and socks are still in place, though. Rayne sits next to me, holding a bowl of some kind of berry mixture that smells both sweet and medicinal. “It has medicine in it to help ease your pain and keep away the chill, but it will not dull your mind or senses.” I nod and take the spoon, eating the medicinal berry mixture that isn’t too unpleasant to my taste.

I’m glad to see her bring something else over to eat as well, as the berries weren’t nearly enough for my recovering body. “This is called Koryn. I think it is what humans call… beef?” Her ears splay in thought before returning to their normal positions. She smiles, “We trade for it during the summer months with distant tribes that still have contact with human traders and store large amounts for winter consumption. I thought you would enjoy it and asked for it to be brought.” She holds a spoonful out for me, and I can’t help but smile at the excellent taste and texture of the primary protein I grew up with. She continues to speak as she helps me eat, “We also have plenty of venison. Even so, many hunting parties are sent throughout winter to keep our supplies from diminishing too much.”

She’s always thinking of my comfort and what she can do for me. ‘What did I do to deserve such kindness?’ I wonder. Helping me eat my fill of the beef with hearty sauce, she then quickly eats and cleans up. I try to stand and help her tidy up, but I don’t really know what to do or where things go. She waves at me to sit back down, “Do not worry yourself with such things.”

“I’d feel better if I could help with something.”

She smiles, “I understand how you feel. I’ll see what I can come up with then, but for now, we are going to meet with the shaman, and then, after, our chief.”

I think aloud, “The midnight wolf?”

She turns to me, her ears splayed and confusion on her muzzle, “Midnight wolf?”

“Your shaman, I think. His fur is black as night.”

She giggles, “Berin. He’s harmless.”

The memory of his inhuman strength ripping my broken arm back into position pulses into my mind’s eye, but I simply nod. “What does he need?”

“To check your arm. Normally, a splint would be left in place until the break is healed, but since you have fallen on it several times, he will need to make sure all is still aligned and healing properly.” I swallow in fear, a sweat forming on my forehead in anticipation of more pain. She stops her cleaning and closes the distance to hug me, “He has access to much stronger medicine here in the village. If he needs to adjust anything, you will not feel anything near what you did the first time.”

I blow air out of my mouth and then stand with her help. “I’m ready.”

She looks over my face, then body, but finally her soft yellow eyes rest on my own, and her disarming smile brings me comfort, “Don’t mind the stares. Or pups.” She wraps me in a blanket, “Follow.”

Following her to the entrance of what I realize is her home, I step out into the village just behind her. Nearly a dozen wolves of various fur colors mind their daily business in the eyesight of her home, and pups chase each other through the snow. The storm of the previous day seems to have finally broken, and a bright sky fills me with relief. All around the huts and the paths between have been cleared of deep snow, and it doesn’t come to the top of my boots. It’s then that I realize they are all dressed similarly to Rayne. Males with simple loincloths, and females with the same, as well as chest coverings. ‘Their paws must be freezing,’ I muse as I notice paw prints in the snow.

Eyes fall on me, but as best I can tell, none seem to hate or judge as I follow Rayne through the village and past many working wolves. Some are hanging cloth and simple clothes on lines, others are cleaning fur pelts and blankets, and more still are walking to various destinations I cannot even begin to fathom in my current state of awe. Some wolves nod to me, some stare, and others simply give a passing glance and return to their tasks. But what doesn’t leave me are the curious eyes of pups, which have begun to form in a circle just ahead of our path. I can hear excited barking and voices that I can’t understand bombard Rayne.

“Is that a human?”

“Where’s his fur and tail?”

“It doesn’t look that scary!”

Rayne barks something in their native tongue, and they scatter like leaves in an autumn breeze, giggling and barking as they go. She looks at me and shrugs, “Pups.” I nod, understanding that kids will be kids, no matter the species, “We are here.” She stops in front of a hut and holds the door flap open for me. I look inside, the difference in lighting making it hard to really see anything. I swallow, crouching a bit, and then step inside. Immediately, my nose is assailed by various powerful scents, some medicinal, some flowery or herbal, and others bitter. I throw my face into my good elbow and sneeze, which draws a hearty laugh from the midnight wolf… Berin, I correct myself. He motions to a pelt next to him, and I don’t waste time sitting down. I look around the hut, which is quite spacious despite the appearance from outside, and wonder what most of the hanging plants, flowers, and other things are that line his hut. Expecting to talk, I’m surprised by Berin suddenly pointing at my slung arm and the sound of their native tongue.

I look at Rayne, who translates, “Are you in pain?”

“Sometimes,” I say, “the cold hurts.”

Berin nods and grunts, then speaks more to Rayne. They exchange for a bit as I watch the fire in the center of the hut, before Rayne rests a hand on my good arm. “He wants to check your arm now.”

“Straight to the point, huh?” I ask.

Rayne tilts her head, and her ears splay at my question. I think for a moment and then add, “It means he doesn’t talk much.”

She smiles, “No. He is, as you say, straight to the point of most matters.” She shifts to sit closer to me, “Now, let us remove your arm from its sling. If the pain is too much, tell me, and we can stop or give you medicine.”

I nod, trusting her touch more than Berins. That’s not exactly fair, I realize, because he has also only tried to help me, but all I can think of when I see his dark eyes is the sickening cracks and pain of my arm when he set it. Thankfully, Berin seems to sense this and allows her to take the lead. I grit my teeth and grunt a few times, trying to swallow the pain and not show too much discomfort as Berin peers into my arm and sniffs the bandages. I follow his movements as he reaches towards his waist and removes a large, glinting knife from a sheath, and reaches for my arm. I nearly jerk backwards, my heart pounding and demanding movement from the surge of adrenaline. His eyes look up into my own, and I see… annoyance?

Rayne takes hold of the knife, and instantly, my breathing and heart slow. She looks into my eyes, “He won’t hurt you, Cade. I promise.”

“I believe you,” I say, and keep myself under control as she hands the knife back to Berin, and he raises it to the bandage on my arm. As if waiting for a reaction, he stops and looks at me before continuing. To my great relief, he is gentle, and the wrapping falls away from my arm. It’s the first time I’ve really looked at it since it was set. At least there isn’t a second elbow, I sigh. The skin is withered, as if it doesn’t quite belong on my body. It’s pale, but swollen and discolored. I watch as Berin’s nose wrinkles several times as he inhales the scent and nods to Rayne and speaks in their tongue.

“He says it is healing well, considering what has happened. No infection. He’s going to splint and wrap it again, and this time it needs to stay undisturbed for at least several weeks. No more falling.”

“Oh,” I say, wondering how I could possibly promise that. “I’ll do that, then.” She seems content with my answer and translates for him. He eyes my arm, then nods. Rayne lowers her head to him. I’m not sure if I should or not, but I decide it’s safe to mimic her movements. He laughs as I do, and I look back up into his eyes.

Rayne stands and begins to help me up, “You do not need to bow your head. I did that in silent thanks. Wolves do not bow to one another because of station or position, but instead as a sign of gratitude when one cannot find the words otherwise needed to express themselves. It is rarely done.”

“I understand,” I say, but realize there is little I actually understand of their lifestyles beyond that they are much more entangled with nature than any human is. That, and Mother Moon, which I simply cannot begin to understand. ‘Yet, at least,’ I think. I follow Rayne once more through the village and to the largest hut, which seems central to the town. She holds up a paw when we reach its entrance. “I will call you in once I make sure it is acceptable to do so.”

She disappears into the hut, and I turn around to look out over the village. Several wolves have formed around, whispering to one another while watching me. I chuckle under my breath as it’s obvious they don’t know I can’t understand them. I pull the fur over my shoulders tighter and fight a shiver. Without the snow, the temperature has dropped. This is a fierce winter, and unlike these wolves or other anthro-kin, my skin offers little insulation. “Cade, please enter,” Rayne’s voice calls to me through the flaps of the hut’s entrance, and I turn to enter. Crouching inside, my eyes adjust to seven wolves seated around the central fire pit. Rayne has seated herself closest to the entrance, and an empty pelt lies near her. I look around and notice it’s the only empty one, so it’s obvious where my place is. I take my seat next to her side and try to avoid eye contact with the silent watchers. Though a language barrier is present, and no words have yet been spoken, I can almost feel their thoughts as two of the wolves have scornful looks, one is of worry, and three others are curious, their eyes searching me for some kind of answers to questions I’ve yet to hear.

“Welcome to our village, Cade. I have heard a great deal of your journey from Berin and Azela. Please allow me to introduce myself and my inner circle. I am Arkan,” The massive gray wolf seated opposite me speaks, and then begins to nod to each wolf in turn, saying their names. I have trouble following because I focus more on their various fur colors and distinguishing features, such as whether they have feathers in their fur or not, or on easy-to-identify features like scars. Finally, he reaches Rayne, “I suspect you already know much of her.”

“Yes, sir.” I swallow and nod.

He smiles, not careful to hide his teeth, as Rayne was when we first met. “Please, no need for such formality. You are here as our guest,” he finishes, and reaches out a paw to me. It stops between us, angled to avoid the fire and smoke. I look over the large white claws and supple pads on his fingers and palm and take a guess that he wants to shake my hand, “I may be mistaken, as it has been many dozens of seasons since I have worked with any human traders, but is this not customary?” I nod and take his hand, shaking the firm grip that I suspect could crush my own.

“It is, Chief Arkan.”

I’m glad he seems eager to move on, and he then reaches for some bowls of food that had been prepared and were waiting for us. “Please, fill yourself.” I wait until all have their food, then look down at the bowl in my left hand, which is filled with succulent-looking meat, mushrooms, and some kind of root vegetable, the aroma washing over my face and making my mouth water. I look back up at the others, simply pulling at the meat and eating chunks without fear of judgment. They truly are without judgment to eat their fill so unabashedly, as my own human sentiments make me somewhat hesitant to indulge as they do. ‘Nothing ventured…’ I think, and set the bowl in my lap, reaching into the warm, tender meat. To my relief, it tears easily, and I lift the first chunk to my mouth. It’s delicious! Too bad I had already eaten breakfast, or I’d enjoy this very much.

“Is something wrong, Cade?” Rayne asks me, her eyes looking at the still overflowing bowl of food in my lap.

I smile and shake my head, “I’m still full from our own breakfast.”

She nods, her soft eyes tracing over my features, “Humans don’t seem to eat very much.”

Chief Arkan speaks through mouthfuls, “Whenever we shared food with human traders, none would finish. I always thought they were just trying to be polite.”

I rub the back of my head, “I guess it depends on the person, but I’ve never eaten much in one sitting. Instead, I eat three or more times a day.”

“Ah,” the chief lowers his empty bowl, “wolves often eat their fill twice a day. When we wake, and when Mother Moon rises. Though feasts and special occasions such as this are exceptions.”

‘A special occasion?’ I wonder if I’m the first human to actually enter their village, or if the traders did enter here instead of meeting on neutral ground, and how long ago it must have been. I look from Arkan and towards Rayne, who watches me as I lift the bowl of meat towards her. She takes it and doesn’t hesitate to dig in, filling herself. I wonder if she ate light at breakfast to make me more comfortable.

I settle back a bit as best I can and listen to foreign words fill the hut instead of the sounds of eating and a crackling fire. I watch as the brown and cream-colored wolf sitting to the left of Chief Arkan points at my arm and barks words I don’t know.

“I know he is a guest, but without the use of his arm, how could he contribute to our tribe?”

“We’ve never asked foxes or other guests to contribute during their stays. Why should it be different for him? Because he is human?”

Rayne lowers her bowl, “I told him that nothing would be expected of him during recovery, but he has made it clear to me that he would enjoy helping where he can.”

Arkan nods, a smile forming on his muzzle, “He wishes to repay the kindness you’ve shown him. A rare find.”

I continue watching as they talk, and I swear I can see the fur inside of Rayne’s ears turn a shade of pink. ‘Is… she blushing?’ I wonder.

The wolf to the right of Arkan speaks for the first time, “Our allies, just several days north of us, fight these…. Humans and their incursions into their territory. They are beasts and cannot be trusted.”

Rayne’s nose scrunches, and her ears flatten to her skull, “Cade is no threat to us.”

“We shall see.”

I watch the exchange, but it is halted suddenly as Chief Arkan raises both hands, “It is rude of us to speak in a language our guest cannot understand, when he is the very subject we discuss. Rayne, would you please translate?”

She nods to Arkan and then smiles at me, her golden-yellow eyes skimming over all who are present. Silence prevails, and I’m left wondering what’s happened. Arkan sighs, “Speak freely,” and Rayne begins translating for both sides as necessary.

The large wolf to the right of Chief Arkan stares at me. I can see a glint of anger in his eyes as his muzzle moves, showing razor-sharp teeth, “This human,” before he can continue, he is cut off by Rayne’s snarl.

“He has a name, Tyrak.”

“Hmm,” he continues, “He is a threat to our way of life. I know humans better than most, as I have fought them with our northern allies. They do not respect our way of life, nor nature, and they destroy all they touch. As an individual, he poses a threat only to pups.” he stops and smiles at me, but it’s clear it’s in mockery, “but he cannot be trusted. He will reveal our location to those who would wish us harm.”

Chief Arkan places a hand on the angry wolf’s shoulder, “Have you forgotten the human traders, Tyrak?”

“The last one to approach was nearly thirty seasons ago.”

A grey wolf with white highlights speaks, her voice calm, “You worry too much.”

Tyrak snarls, “You worry too little.”

Rayne then cuts in, “I have spent several days with Cade. If his intent was malicious, I would have sensed it by now.”

Tyrak scoffs and waves a paw dismissively at her, “You reek of passion, and it’s clear that you speak with your heart, not the mind. For a human,” the word human is snarled, “of all things.”

Rayne snarls and begins to retort before Arkan raises his hands and then turns to face Tyrak, “Brother, I said to speak freely, but you aim to wound our kin. Control yourself.”

As if another wolf possessed him, Tyrak slouches back, and his shoulders fall almost imperceptibly, “I simply wish to protect our people.”

Arkan pats his brother’s shoulder, “I know, and we have always extended that protection to our guests.” Waiting for some kind of answer, Arkan seems satisfied with the simple nod his brother gives before turning his attention to me once more, “Cade. You can stay here among our people for as long as needed. Because you are already acquainted with one another, Rayne’s home is open to you, if she wishes it.”

She answers but doesn’t take her eyes from Tyrak, “I do.”

“Then it is settled. If you ever have need, you may approach me freely, Cade. May the spirits guide your path.”

With those last words repeated by the others, Rayne is the first to crouch and leads me out into the village once more. She stretches and takes hold of my hand, “Forgive Tyrak for his impertinence; he has always been very protective of our kin and village.”

I shrug, “I can understand his distrust of me, of humans in general.”

She nods, a frown on her muzzle, “Tyrak is blunt and often harsh in tone, but he is also honest, and honors promises and agreements. With the Chiefs’ blessing secured, he will make sure no harm falls on you. Just don’t expect him to like you.”

‘I’ll do my best to avoid him, then.’ I think, before Rayne pulls my hand gently and guides me further into the village. “Come, I will introduce you to the others.”

We spend the next few hours greeting dozens of various wolves, all much more friendly in demeanor than Tyrak. Some were even eager to press their noses against my own, a greeting of a kind, I realize after the second time. Not sure I’ll get used to strangers pressing wet noses to my own anytime soon, let alone the often smiling muzzle full of razor-sharp teeth accompanying the motion. While I’m grateful for Rayne’s efforts at translation, it’s hard to keep track of the native tongue, expressions, and body language while trying to understand them, just to have my assumptions shattered time and time again with Rayne’s translations.

I watch as many pups play, running around without worry. I can tell they are curious and want to approach anytime we pass a different group, but Rayne’s shooing hands keep them away. “For now,” I chuckle under my breath. If Rayne heard me, she didn’t show. Continuing hand in hand with her, we round the entire village in less than an hour, and I note how simple but pure their lifestyle seems. Some clean pelts fresh from hunts, others clean loincloths and other clothing items, some feed and tend to pups, and others are busy leaving or arriving in the village. But one of the most common things I notice is smiles, or at least peaceful expressions of happy people. Memories flood my mind, contrasting with my childhood in a human city. People were distant and cold, their faces marked by lines of worry or impatience. I don’t see any of that here, and I can’t help but wonder if it’s too good to be true.

“Rayne!” A voice calls out to her.

“Azela!” Rayne calls back, releasing my hand to rush to her friend and embrace her in a near-leaping hug. They laugh before parting, and Rayne waves me over. “Cade, this is Azela, my most dear friend.”

I approach with a smile on my face. I feel comfort in knowing Rayne so fully trusts her. I’m unsure of what to say or do, so I instinctively reach out my hand, stopping it halfway between us. Azela looks down at my hand and arches an eyebrow, then barks something at me in their native tongue before laughing and taking hold of me in an embrace. She’s gentle, but fast, and I find myself nestled in her warm fur before her nose briefly touches my own. She’s pretty, I think, and I feel my face warm in blush as we separate. Several other wolves gather around, as do a couple of pups.

Rayne begins translating for us as Azela recalls my attempt to pull Rayne from the frigid water, somehow making my pathetic scramble at the time seem heroic and selfless. Even I can’t help but smile at her flowery and expressive retelling of the tale, and the other wolves present now seem to look upon me with approving and content smiles and eyes. After a few minutes more, Azela barks a bit more, and the others disperse before she holds open a flap to her hut for us. She motions for me to enter. I do as she asks and enter her home. Inside is a male wolf holding a grey pup who is sound asleep. He smiles at me, his ears splaying for a moment, before his attention returns to the pup he cradles and rocks in his arms. Rayne enters behind me, and then Azela. I sit myself near the fire and can’t help but look at the tiny, cute fuzzball in the male wolf’s arms. He hands the pup to Azela, who begins breastfeeding him.

“Cute, isn’t he?” Rayne’s tail wags lightly behind her as she gently nudges my left arm.

“Yes,” I nod and smile, amazed at the lack of embarrassment in Azela’s feeding of her pup.

“He is called Aerkit, and her mate is Etryn.”

I sound the strange names out in my mind a few times and wonder if I’m going to be offered more food, my stomach still complete. I’d hate to be rude, so I’d have to force myself to eat some. ‘Gods, I hope not.’ I think. Instead, Etryn reaches out to me, waiting for my hand to meet his, and then drops a small pendant-like object into my palm. He begins telling me what it is as Rayne explains, “It’s a charm from his adolescence, one that brought the wise guidance of many spirits when he was unsure of what his path was. It will attract good spirits.”

I nod, not quite sure what to say or ask as I briefly think of fate and whether or not I believe in it. Looking it over, it’s silver and shaped like a crescent moon, with a feather on the front. “It’s beautiful,” I tell Rayne as I try to hand it back. Etryn shakes his head and points to me.

Rayne closes my hand over it, “It’s for you. For protection and guidance.”

I’m not sure what to say. ‘What should I say?’ I think back on what the chief and Rayne told me of bowing one’s head to another, and I do just that. Lifting back up, I slip the leather chain over my head and allow the pendant to rest just over where my heart is. It’s heavier than it looks, but not uncomfortable. Such a thing would be uncommon among humans, but even in such a brief time among them, the kind nature seems normal among wolves. I wonder again why I deserve this second chance as I look at Rayne, my smile catching her eye as she speaks with Azela. I look around the hut and notice several spears and bows, as well as quivers of arrows, propped against the walls. It seems that they’re either hunters, warriors, or both. Laughing breaks my attention as Rayne brings herself up from the pelt she sits on, “Let us retire for the night, Cade. For the next few weeks, we will focus on your recovery, and I will begin teaching you my language.”

#

The next several days pass slowly as we spend most of our time relaxing, learning her native language, and walking the village, trying my best not to embarrass myself with single-word attempts at communicating with wolves. By the end of the second week, I’m becoming a bit restless. Still, I’m able to make out at least a few words here and there in conversations around me, and this does wonders for my confidence. Each day, I’m able to move about a bit better, but even so, my ribs are still sore. Not nearly as jarring as they were initially, thinking back on my time in the cave. My arm, however, doesn’t feel any different, and I’m still careful with any movements I attempt with it. At Berin’s request, Rayne and I have begun gentle movements and stretches with my right shoulder to strengthen it. Each time, the pain is searing, but I grit my teeth and push through it.

I’m not the only one who is restless, I realize, as I’ve been watching Rayne grow bored and impatient as the days go by, doing the same exercises and practicing their language again and again. Despite that, she has never once allowed impatience or annoyance to come through in her voice when talking with me, and she never rushes any of my exercises or language practice. As I lay my head down, and she lies next to me as another night ends, I decide that something different needs to happen tomorrow morning. As beautiful as the village and its snow-covered paths are, I want, no… I realize I need to get out and do something before I lose my mind, and I’m certain Rayne feels the same.

“Hey, Rayne?”

She turns to face me, the gentle smile always there to warm my heart, “Yes?”

“Can we go for a walk tomorrow? Outside of the village?”

Her ears perk up, and a new light enters her eyes, “Yes! I would enjoy that very much. I’ll bring you to the Moon Lake.”

“The Moon Lake?”

“Yes, it is where we commune with Mother Moon with our shaman, and it is also where all expectant mothers go a few days before giving birth, to ask for her blessings. There is a powerful connection to nature there, and many wolves go there to have fun or relax. After that, we can travel along one of the lakes’ streams, or tears as our shamans call them, until we come to my favorite place. A hot spring.” She flashes her teeth at me and winks, drawing a surprised look from me, to which she giggles.

“That sounds amazing!” I mostly think of the hot springs and their hot, bubbling water easing my sore chest and back muscles, and I now wish I had asked for this sooner. I lay my head back down, and Rayne nuzzles into me as she does every night. I relax into her comforting warmth and fade away.

#

As usual, I wake after she does, with breakfast already prepared. I eat my fill, happy at the spreading warmth in my core as I finish the oats. A handful of sweet berries rounds out the meal, and we prepare for the day ahead. The journey through the village is one I’m familiar with. Still, as we round a hut I’ve not paid any previous attention to, the environment suddenly changes. Several small, open fields line the surrounding land before turning once more to forest. I can see through the snow that several paths are well-tread, even now, and the one we have taken leads into the distant trees. I look down at the crunching, compacted snow we tread on, grateful for the boots I wear. Rayne’s paws seem unbothered by cold or snow, used to various terrains and temperatures, I’m sure.

“During the warmer seasons, Moon Lake is always filled with visitors of various tribes, mostly wolves but some foxes as well. The streams are wide and deep enough for many to bathe, or to simply relax in.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen a fox. I don’t think I’d even heard of one before meeting you.” I think aloud.

“They look similar to a wolf from a distance, but they are thinner than a wolf, and often taller as well.”

I laugh at the thought, “Taller, huh?” and reach for the top of her head, patting between her ears, which earns me a cute blep and tail wag. These wolves all tower over me by at least one or two heads, so I can’t help but feel a bit of trepidation at facing even taller anthros. We continue our walk into the forest, passing just a few others and, on occasion, I understand words of greeting as some pass, and do my best to return the friendly words and gestures. Soon, the trees begin to open, and daylight finds its way to the forest floor in wide arcs. My legs come to a sudden halt as I look over a hidden… well, ‘Paradise,’ I think.

At the center of this paradise is a vast pond, not precisely what I imagined, with the name Moon Lake being a bit deceptive of what it really is, and bright turquoise water so still except where some wolves bathe or swim. ‘It’s not frozen,’ I think as I look over the thriving grass and flowers. I can see a light mist of steam rising from the pond’s calm surface. Near what I would consider its end, a large crop of boulders builds into a small waterfall, from which another wolf is throwing himself with encouraging barks and yips of excitement from others watching and swimming. I look from them, unable to stop myself from smiling, and take note of several streams leading into the pond, the warm water flowing freely.

As if knowing exactly what I’m looking at, Rayne speaks, “Our shaman calls them tears, and the warm tears of our Mother Moon fill this basin and surrounding earth, allowing us to use this sacred ground and water no matter how severe the winter. Though it is in our territory, our chiefs allow all those who come in peace free access. No blood has ever been spilt here.”

“It’s beautiful,” I whisper as she takes hold of my left hand and gently pulls me down the hillside. Amazing and frightening magic of a kind must grace this place, I muse, as the air suddenly warms and I feel as if I’m in the midst of springspring. I’m not sure why, but I feel myself overcome with emotion and stop to look around. ‘Something calls to me,’ I think, as an unknown and powerful force seems to permeate the air around us.

“Cade?” Her voice comes as a whisper, and it’s as if I’m hearing and seeing her for the first time. Her eyes glow, and the edges of her beautifully kept fur take on a similar glow. My soul reaches out for her, at least that’s what my mind tries to explain it as, as raw emotion and sudden confusion wash over me. I’m drowning, but it isn’t a cause of fear or regret, but something else entirely. ‘What is happening to me?’ I swallow, then gasp as I’m drawn back to her eyes, now normal, which search me for an answer of some kind. My throat feels dry and raspy, but I whisper that I’m fine. Forcing a smile, I whisper again, “I’m okay. Just… a bit overwhelmed by the beauty of it all.”

Her free hand lands on my chest, feeling my rapidly calming heart within. “There is a great beauty here, isn’t there?”

“Yes,” I say, unblinking and without waver as I look into her eyes, which blink rapidly at my answer. The light fur in her ears again takes on that shade of pink I’ve seen before. I feel I’ve known her for a lifetime, and not a moment of it has dulled what I think. I step into her arms and embrace her.

There’s concern in her voice: “Are you okay?”

“Better than okay.” I smile, pulling from her arms. The memory of something or someone speaking to me while I was in Berins care comes to mind, and I can’t help but wonder if this place has some connection to that and the sudden, raw emotions. I pull Rayne’s hand, “Come,” I say, taking the lead down a trail and past several wolves, which glance at me as we pass.

Rayne quickly takes her place by my side, once again taking the lead, “I’m the one that’s supposed to be showing you this place,” she laughs, that gentle smile I’ve come to adore spreading over her muzzle, “Unless you know something I don’t?”

It does seem oddly familiar, unexplainably so. Still, I remain silent for the rest of our walk down one of the streams until we finally come to a small pool that is bubbling, throwing steaming mist into the air. Rayne barks, “We’re here!” I look around to see that we’re alone. She lets go of me and begins fidgeting with her chest covering, trying to remove it. I blush, blinking a few times before turning my face from her. She giggles, “There is no shame in a naked body, Cade. You needn’t look away.”

I swallow, wondering if the heat on my face is the warm mist or something more, then turn back to see her swaying her hips a bit as her loincloth follows the chest cloth to the ground. I take in the view of her powerful, yet feminine and beautiful, shape. As if to tease me and stop my wondering eyes, she suddenly jumps into the pool, throwing a splash of warm water over me and the surrounding grass. I gasp at the warmth, trying to shield my slung arm and wrapped head, and laugh out, “Hey!”

“Come!” She barks, waving at me to join her. I hesitate as she looks me over, but her laugh disarms me, “I’ll look away if you’re shy, Cade.”

Finding some courage, I shake my head, “It’s fine,” and begin with my boots, slipping them off easily enough. I sit and work off my socks, then my pants, and the leather vest I woke in. Feeling a bit strange with her gaze on my last piece of clothing, I remove my undergarments as well and quickly wade into the pool, not quite eager to jump in for fear of needing to re-wrap my arm, or losing the pendant I’m now wearing. I keep my arm elevated and rest it on the edge of the warm ground, but otherwise sink to my sternum in the pleasant water. I sigh, feeling tension and pain leave my body as Rayne nudges closer to my side and licks my cheek. I’ve never been so intimately close to a woman before, I realize, human or otherwise. And here I sit, naked. And next to a naked wolfess, no less. I laugh, and Rayne watches me with interest, resting her muzzle on her hand.

“What’s so funny?” She asks, innocence and something else in her tone.

“I’ve… just never done anything like this before.”

“Oh,” she thinks for a moment, “But humans bathe often, yes?” She idly sniffs the little bit of unwrapped hair on my head, “You’ve never smelt bad to me.”

“Of course, but never with another. Even husbands and wives bathe separately.”

“Aww,” she playfully pouts and sticks her tongue out at me, “That’s no fun.”

“No, I guess not.” I chuckle and nudge closer to her, “This is nice. We need to come here more often.”

“Mmmhmm,” we sit in silence for a few minutes, but the touch of one of her hands on my chest makes me open my eyes, “Cade, could you help wash my back?”

My heart slams into my chest, and a new kind of heat courses through me. After all she’s done for me, the least I can do is help her get her back. I stammer out, “Y-yes. How?”

She turns her head, “Rinse water through my fur, and remove any debris you might find. Morning smoke baths keep us smelling okay, but nothing beats actual water.”

I bring my left hand to the base of her neck and push my fingers into her dense fur that is matted down with water, working my fingers a bit to feel for any dirt or debris, before cupping a handful of water and repeating the motion again, each time a little further down, “Smoke baths?” I ask.

She arches her back at my touch, making me blush a bit more, “That’s nice,” she sighs, and I can feel the powerful muscles beneath her fur tense, then relax, “But yes, smoke baths. During the winter, all wolves will bathe with smoke. It keeps away foul odors and parasites and helps reduce natural oils. We then brush our fur to remove debris as needed.”

“I’ve never noticed you do that.”

“Always as you sleep, as I know you are restless and ready to rise once you wake.”

There she goes again, always thinking of me and how she can make me feel better. ‘This wolf has a beautiful spirit,’ I think as I continue bathing her back, working my way to the halfway point now. Her snow-white fur is only occasionally broken by small streaks of light gray, always in symmetrical patterns that give her a graceful appearance, just a touch of duality. My fingers trace her spine, where a mane of fur has formed, giving her the appearance of long, human-like hair trailing her back to the base of her tail, where it seamlessly comes together. Massaging my fingers into her muscles, she coos and awes a few times as I finish her back, releasing one final handful of water. “There,” I smile, squeezing one of her shoulders for emphasis.

“That felt great. Now, allow me to return the favor.”

As I turn my back to her, she shifts around, her supple breasts brushing into my back as she leans into position behind me. I nearly jump from my skin as it happens, my eyes going wide at her giggling, “Something wrong, Cade?”

“No!” I lean forward to give us a few inches of space, “Just not used to another bathing me, is all.”

“Hmm. Well, I can change that.” Her hands grip both of my shoulders, but gently on the right side. Her large, padded fingers seem to dig into each spot of tension as she begins washing away my stress, more than any dirt that’s accumulated. I try my best not to fall into her excellent hands and soft fur, “I see that you approve,” she says, and I can imagine the large smile on her muzzle. I nod, closing my eyes as she takes her time kneading my back and muscles. My mind empties for the first time in years, as I simply relax into her hands, enjoying the sensations. Tingles of pleasure surge up my spine, and I can feel a familiar heat rising in several areas of my body. ‘Her hands are too good,’ my mind races as I try to focus on ignoring the rising heat I feel. Just as I consider leaning away from her hands to hide my embarrassment and prevent wandering eyes from seeing anything, she splashes water down my back once more. The incredible sensation of her gentle hands on my back leaves me with a mix of frustration and relief.

I press my legs together beneath the water as she sits beside me once more. She smiles and relaxes back into the edge of the pool, closing her eyes. If she noticed anything, she’s considerate of my modesty. I try to relax again, my heart still thumping a bit and my body still warmer than the water should make it. I close my eyes and find myself slipping away.

#

“Cade,” a hand rests on my left shoulder. “The sun is mid-sky, and I have others I want to introduce you to,” she says, looking at the pads of her fingers. “I’m beginning to wrinkle.”

I look at my own hands, which suffer the same, “Me too.”

She stands from the water, drawing my attention as a waterfall falls from her fur. She stretches, then shakes more water off after stepping out of the pool, her fur taking on a bit of its normal fluffy appearance. She takes only a few steps from the water and then lies on her stomach in the grass before waving at me to join her. I do exactly that, trying not to stare at her voluptuous form covered in daylight, which leaves little to the imagination. ‘Gods, she’s beautiful,’ I swallow as I lie on my back next to her, the sky coming into view. Throwing my left hand over myself, I do my best to protect my modesty from any potential eyes. ‘Would I truly mind if she saw?’ I wonder a bit, but keep my hand in place as I’m still unused to the wolves’ seeming lack of shame when it comes to nude bodies.

I watch the bright sky, noting the few clouds passing over us. I turn onto my left side to allow my back to dry next, my gaze falling onto Rayne’s exposed chest. She had turned over at some point, and I hadn’t noticed, but now I can’t look away. She peeks open an eye, having heard my movement, and simply smiles when she notices where my eyes focus. I look down at the grass between us as she closes her eye again, and wonder about who we’re going to meet, “Who are you going to introduce me to?”

All that moves is her muzzle, “My parents.”

“Oh,” I stammer a bit.

“Something wrong?”

“No, it’s just… when humans introduce one another to family, it usually means they are mated.”

She laughs, drawing a smile to my face as I can’t help but love the sound of her happiness, “Would that be so wrong?” She opens her eyes and looks into my own, the soft look making my heart flutter, “But do not worry. We wolves do things a bit differently than humans. I’d have to bite you.”

“Bite me?”

If any other wolf said they would bite me, I’d be terrified, but her disarming smile keeps me calm, “Well, not hard enough to pierce skin. But yes, love bites are an important part of romance to wolves.” She sits up and stretches her legs, the four toes on her paws splaying a bit, then stands and begins dressing herself, asking, “Need help?”

I pull on my undergarments and then my pants, but stop for a moment, feeling frustrated with my socks and boots. I nod, and she helps pull my socks on, then takes hold of one of my boots, running her fingers over its features. “So strange. Wolves and foxes do not need to cover their paws.”

With my help, we get both on and tighten the simple laces. “Human feet aren’t nearly as tough as paws.” I stand, and she helps me into the tribal vest, then places the fur pelt I carried around over my shoulders before leaning in and licking my cheek. I laugh, “Hey, I just got clean!”

“I need to make sure no other wolf tries to claim you.” A smile crosses her muzzle, and a wink of an eye makes me wonder if she’s serious, joking, or a bit of both. In silence, we begin our walk back to the village, passing Moon Lake and families of wolves sunbathing. Before long, we’re past the fields outside the village and once again in the midst of huts and homes and winter. I follow wordlessly as Rayne’s gentle hand holds my own, guiding me towards her parents’ home. She stops in front of a hut, “Wait here,” and she slips inside. A moment later, she barks at me to enter. I enter, and I’m met by the warmth of the fire and a large, gray mass of fur gently pressing into my front, a wet nose greeting my own. Golden yellow eyes peer into mine before the distance between us widens, revealing the face of a light gray wolfess, all but her longest fangs concealed behind a smile.

“Welcome to our home,” she says as a larger, male wolf, stark white even compared to Rayne, replaces her and presses his nose to mine.

“You are, Cade?” He asks, repositioning himself to his pelt.

Rayne introduces her mother, Aerice, and then her father, Thoryn. I nod, still unsure of my grasp of their language and if I understood correctly. I look at Rayne, her gentle smile encouraging me to speak in their native tongue, “Yes. Thank you for,” I stop and think on my choice of words, “entrance into your home.”

All three wolves look at each other, smiling and touching noses as they hug one another. Her father speaks first, “Your grasp of our tongue is impressive, Cade.”

I look to Rayne, who translates the last word, then I respond, “Thank you, Thoryn. Your daughter has been a very patient teacher.”

Both of her parents laugh, and Aerice speaks, “Patience from Rayne? Well, it seems good things come with time.”

I notice the familiar blush on Rayne’s face and ears, a shy smile, and parted ears, giving way to an idle sniff of the air. “You were able to find them.”

Aerice nods eagerly, several fangs showing past her thin lips, “Just as you asked. Salmon, broth, and bread. To finish, dried currants and berries.” I piece together what was said, but the last few words throw me off. Seeing my confusion, Aerice tilts a bucket towards me, showing several kinds of dried berries and fruits. A slight shiver travels up my spine at the thought of a sweet treat in the midst of winter. I’ve always had a soft spot for dried fruits. We spend the next several hours talking about various things, from embarrassing memories of Rayne as a pup to the spirits and whether we could see an early Spring. At several points, Thoryn tried to educate me on tribal politics and other tribes, but most of it went over my head. I simply nodded along, answering where I could. These subjects suited me fine, but I had a suspicion that I would eventually become the subject.

Thoryn begins to lean a bit in my direction, and Rayne squeezes my left shoulder, “I knew it was coming. Prepare yourself for many questions.”

Without ceremony, Thoryn asks, “You were alone out here, Cade?”

“Yes,” I nod, taking hold of a plate that holds salmon, bread, and a small saucer of an earthy, brown broth, “I’ve lived alone for three years now.”

“Is that normal for humans?”

“For some of us, to be certain. But most are like this village, living in communities.”

Aerice barks in excitement, “Oh, I must know! I’ve heard humans live in very large… settlements? Villages so large that you can spend hours walking from one end to the other.”

Thoryn and Rayne both have my full attention as well, all three sets of ears and eyes watching me eagerly as we eat our fill and speak between bites, “We call those cities, but they are scarce. Only one exists. That I know of at least, and it is several seasons' travel away. Towns are more common, and many are likely two to three of your villages in size.”

Curiosity of my own demands a question: “Is this village considered large?”

Rayne shakes her head as she tears into bread, “No. There are maybe two hundred of our kin in this village, but some reach nearly a thousand. The foxes, especially, live in larger communities, though they are spread out. We are simply a small piece of a large confederation of tribes.”

“This may not be my place to ask, Cade,” Thoryn dips some salmon in broth, “But why is it that you would strive to be alone?”

“Well,” I start, stopping to think of how I can explain it most easily, “It may be best I tell you this in my own tongue, and Rayne explains to you.” They both nod, their ears twitching at the strange noises and sounds my language must sound like to them, “The truth is that I’ve never felt like I’ve belonged anywhere. I’ve always felt closer to nature than my own kind, and I cannot help but feel at ease when in the forests or the gentle rolling hills of this beautiful land. My mother always said I had a wanderer's soul.”

Aerice tilts her head, “Soul?”

“The individual spirit that inhabits each of us,” I clarify and then continue, “More than three years ago, I was supposed to be married to the daughter of a wealthy merchant family, but I did not love her. As part of my obligation to her family, I was forced to join her father in the army; he was a colonel, and…” I stop, flashes of fire burning through my mind. I shake my head, “I fled, turning my back on my family and all I knew. Some nights, dreams of this choice still haunt me, but now I am at peace with my decision. Even if I had wanted to return, well…” my façade falls away for a moment, revealing pain in my voice, “I don’t think human families are quite so tightly woven as yours. At least, not my own.”

Aerice reaches out and places a hand on my chest, “You needn’t fear, young one. Rayne thinks very fondly of you, and as such, we do as well.”

Thoryn nods and smiles, “Mmmhmm. Rayne has spoken much of you when visiting in the early mornings.”

I look to her as she blushes and avoids my gaze, “She has?”

“Oh yes. Even if no words were spoken, it is obvious to all who see that there is an unspoken bond between you.”

Rayne looks at me, her gentle eyes and smile drawing a smile of my own, and we finish our meals quickly. I pat my stomach, “I’ve never been so full since meeting wolves.”

Aerice frowns, “You’ve known hunger?”

My face burns as their eyes all fall on me once more, “I… I’m not the best hunter,” I admit with a chuckle while rubbing the back of my neck.

Thoryn boasts, “Ah, then Rayne can teach you! She is quite the huntress! Make any father proud,” Aerice points to my slung arm and gives her husband a sideways glance, “Hmm. After that heals.”

Rayne nods eagerly, “I’d love to teach you!”

Much to my own surprise, as I’ve always struggled with pride, I feel only excitement at the prospect. It’s good to have such a weight lifted from my shoulders in admitting that I’m not a great hunter. ‘Such a simple thing to admit to,’ I think, but one I’ve struggled with all the same. I look down at my broken arm, glad that something good has come out of such pain. Rayne, her family, and all wolves but one have treated me as if they’ve known me for years.

We spent at least another hour talking before moving on to the sweet mixture of dried fruits that they had prepared. I take several handfuls, savoring the incredible bursts of flavor and sighing contentedly as fatigue begins to wash over me. With a yawn, Rayne announces to her parents that they will take their leave. With goodbyes, we leave and head to our hut. ‘Our’, I muse, thinking of her home as my own. ‘When did that happen, I wonder?’ Though I’ve only known her for less than a month, my soul yearns for her as if she were a long-lost lover that I’ve known for many years. I don’t understand it, but I’m afraid to ask or think too deeply on it for fear of losing myself, or worse, her.

“Your parents were nice,” I say, stretching, “made me feel like family.”

“You are.” She says, so simply.

‘Is it really that simple, I wonder?’ I sit myself and cuddle into her embrace, simply watching the fire for a time. As it starts to calm, Rayne feeds the fire in our hut and settles in next to me for the night, stretching out her legs and arms, then patting the fur she lies on, waiting for me with a smile. I lay down next to her, used to her possessive and kind hold by now. And yet, I’m unable to sleep. I can’t toss and turn as I used to because a warm, fuzzy body traps me in place. I listen to her breathing, the calm rhythm and steady rise and fall of her chest soothing to me. I don’t want to disturb her, but my heart screams out at me to speak. I’m not sure how much time has passed, but I watch the smoke funnel above into a dark sky. Finally, I grab the hand that’s on my chest and gently squeeze it, “Rayne?”

She stretches out her legs, and without removing her head from above my own, asks, “Hmm?”

I smile and nuzzle my face into her neck, “You’re a good friend, Rayne. You’re…” my mind and words trail off as I find myself lost for words, a sweltering heat rising in my face, my heart thumping. Good hand fidgeting a bit, “Rayne, I…” again, hesitation takes hold. Still, before anything more can come of it, she shifts onto her side and looks into my eyes. I freeze, my breath catching in my throat as I feel one of her hands grabbing mine, her larger, clawed fingers slipping between my own. She’s beautiful, both in body and soul. Time seems to stop as we lie there, hearts speaking but mouths not, before she leans forward and kisses my lips. Her thin, black wolf lips press against my own and stay there a moment, warmth and soft fuzz tickling me.

She leans back, and I can see conflict wash over her face and muzzle, “Cade…” she stammers out, eyes searching my wide-eyed, frozen face for a reaction, “I knew I shouldn’t have done that. You’re upset.” She tries to release my hand, but I tug it closer to my chest, which stops her confused movements and expressions. I lean forward, bringing my mouth close to her own. Fear hammers at my heart, but so does something more powerful. Acceptance… and something more. I kiss her, and she remains unmoving for just a moment before pressing back into me, rolling me onto my back as she takes over. She’s careful not to place too much weight on me as she lies over my chest and pushes her tongue into my mouth. The dance of tongues expresses desire, acceptance, raw emotion, and want in moments before we separate, both breathing heavily as we stare into each other's eyes.

She pants, “That was-“

“Amazing,” I finish with a smile.

We kiss again, this time a bit more restrained. My heart soars, and my mind blanks, nothing but acceptance and something more flooding through me. She feels it too, as I can feel her heart pounding into my own chest. Tears fall from my eyes, but Rayne is overcome with sudden worry creasing her muzzle as she looks down at me, “Cade?”

“Don’t worry,” I wipe my eyes, “they are of happiness.”

She lets out a light, cute giggle. “Do all humans cry when they’re happy, or just you?”

I let my head fall back into the pillowed furs, “I don’t know,” I say, “but it feels good. I finally feel like I belong somewhere.”

She looks around the hut, which glows faintly from the fire pit, “It’s not much.”

I touch her face, running my fingers into her fur, “Not the hut or this village. You.”

She smiles, nuzzling my face and licking my cheek several times, “That’s exactly what I needed to hear. I expect we will have much to discuss in the morning.”

“Were you awake the entire time as well?”

She nods, a smile on her muzzle, and then relaxes a bit as we slide back into our positions for sleep. My mind is finally allowing fatigue to take hold of me now that my heart has been freed of its prison of doubts, and I suspect hers as well.

Act I - Part III

It’s been three days since we’ve embraced our confusing feelings for one another, but nothing more has happened. I can’t help but wonder if I’ve done something wrong, or if she has doubts about what we could be. A sharp pain as I twist my right arm slaps the doubt from my mind, which draws her eyes to my own. She takes hold of my right hand, careful in her touch, “You must be careful.”

I nod, “Still not used to having one arm.” My mind tells me to use it, but then pain is a good reminder to stop my over-eager endeavors.

“Its use will return to you faster than you may realize, as spring is not long from now.”

I look from her smile and kind eyes to the entrance of our home, which separates us from the cold, unforgiving winterscape of the mountains and valley. There it is again, I muse, ‘our’. I back at her and smile, “That smells amazing.” She doesn’t say anything but continues to smile as she stirs the hearty stew I’ve come to love. Winter has limited our options, at least, I assume they have, as I’ve only heard of what the wolves usually eat during warmer seasons. Still, I can’t complain too much about a delicious warm meal. It’s nice to not be hungry anymore.

As she hands me a bowl of the stew, I set it in my lap and look at it. “Chief Arkan wishes to speak with you today. I suspect he may have a task for you.”

“Oh?” Excitement courses through me. Finally, something to do other than language lessons! “What is it?”

“He didn’t say.”

“Will you be there?”

She smiles and rubs the back of her fluffy neck, “I have tasks of my own. I’m going to patrol today. Tomorrow I will join a hunting party.” My heart pounds at the thought of being away from her, alone in a village as an outsider… a human among wolves, I realize for the first time. She looks me over, and I can’t help but wonder if I really was that easy to read. “You needn’t worry. Azela has agreed to you staying with her until I return.”

I nod, glad I won’t be staying alone or with a wolf I don’t know, “It seems you always know when I’m nervous or-“

“Upset?” She points a clawed finger to her nose, then her ears, “I can hear the subtle thundering of your heart when you’re upset or excited. I can also smell how you’re feeling.” She flashes a few fangs at me, “Good for tracking my prey.” She pounces towards me and guides my fall to the bundled furs I had been sitting on. Laughing with her, she lies over me, and I can’t help but notice her breasts pressing into my chest. Our eyes search one another, and my breathing slows before she begins lifting herself. I feel disappointed, but she surprises me when she licks my cheek. Her teeth showed in a wide smile as she helped me set up again. “Our time apart will pass more quickly than you realize.”

I wonder if she’s saying that for herself or me. Either way, I’ll be glad to be back with her when she returns from her patrol and hunt. Sooner than I’d like, we both leave our home and head towards the chiefs. I watch various wolves go about their lives as always, and as the weeks have passed, most simply ignore me or smile and wave before returning to their tasks. It doesn’t take long to find Arkan’s home, but we stop before entering. Rayne steps from my side, her typical smile replaced with slight worry, I think. “We must part ways now, but don’t worry, I’ll return soon.”

She steps into me, throwing her arms around my back, and I return the warm, fluffy hug with my good arm. Her chin rests on top of my head, making me feel secure. With no other words, I watch as she turns from me and strides towards a waiting group of wolves, one of which I recognize as Etryn, who was Azela’s mate.

I turn and enter, the cold of the outside quickly leaving me for the warmth of his home, “Welcome.” He motions to me to take a seat between himself and another wolf, with a somewhat familiar face. Though I’m still learning their body language and facial expressions, I can only see what I perceive as distrust or annoyance in the unknown wolves’ eyes. If he were human, I would call it malice. Chief Arkan takes a moment to look over each of us as silence permeates the air. He shakes his head and sighs, “Do you remember Tyrak, from our first meeting?”

Oh. Him. I nod slowly, “I do.” I hope to conceal my fear, but what Rayne told me about wolves hearing my heart makes me realize I can’t.

“Good. I suspect he has as much to learn from you as you do from him. You will stay with him for a short time today.”

With little other ceremony, Tyrak, whose fur is brown and gray, walks past me and begins exiting the hut before stopping to glare at me from over a shoulder, a sharp, short bark hitting my ears. With one last glance at Arkan, who simply nods to me, I rush out. As I pass through the flap, I bump into Tyrak. ‘Oh great,’ I try to control my shaking as I look up into his snarling muzzle and eyes. I hold my ground as adrenaline begins coursing through my body. Without breaking eye contact, I watch his nose flare slightly, taking in my scent. ‘Come on, Cade, I thought. You were afraid when you left home alone, but that didn’t stop you. You were afraid when Rayne offered you a place here, but you came anyway.’ I break eye contact for just a moment as a few wolves pass, their looks a mixture of concern and curiosity. Looking back into his eyes, I swallow, “I understand that you don’t trust me, but-”

He cuts me off as he jabs a clawed finger into my chest, making me wince in pain and shock, “Don’t presume you know anything of me, human. When I give a command, you will do as you’re told. Follow. And keep your disgusting mouth shut.”

A trickle of blood travels around his claw and through my vest before I find myself taking a step back. I simply nod and prepare to follow him along to his tasks for as long as necessary. ‘This will end soon,’ I reassure myself. I struggle a bit to keep up with his long strides as he makes no effort to slow for me, but I soon find a pace that keeps me on his tail. It doesn’t take long to pass along the familiar sights of the village as we near a home on the outskirts, one I’ve come to recognize as belonging to Shaman Berin’s. “The shaman?” I ask without thought, earning a scornful glance and growl from Tyrak. As I slink back a few feet, he huffs before turning back to the home’s entrance, disappearing through its entrance.

I cough a bit at the thick smoke. Herbal scents in Berin’s hut hit my face upon entering, waving my left hand to clear some air, which makes Berin chuckle, “Ah, Cade. You seem to be in good health.” his eyes switch to Tyrak, who has seated himself opposite us both, “Tyrak? Are you not to check on the scout post across the river today?”

“Indeed. First, however, I need to ask something of you,” Tyrak’s eyes glare into me, that malice I’ve seen before shining through again. “This human. I do not trust him.”

Berin looks us both over, switching back and forth a few times before a sigh finally lifts the silence, “What is it that you are asking of me? Cade is no threat to you, Tyrak.”

“I care not for your lack of tact, Berin. I do not fear this human, but I do question his motives. You know how humans are. They are like a plague that spreads without end, taking all they desire with little regard for others or nature. That you cannot see my cause for doubt is concerning.”

I watch, piecing together what is said and the few words I’ve yet to understand of their language. Berin tilts his head towards Tyrak, either in deference or submission, “As a shaman, I understand many things that you, as a warrior, cannot. Speak plainly and ask what you want of me.”

“I demand you commune with Mother Moon.”

Shocking me as much as when I first woke to Rayne’s presence in that cave weeks ago, Berin’s barely contained snarl seems to surprise Tyrak as well. Nearly as quickly as it happened, it’s over. I watch as he smooths the fur on his haunches, “We may ask, but we do not demand. To demand an audience of her would be an insult. Your fear of humans is beneath your station, Tyrak.”

Tyrak opens his muzzle, but no voice comes. Instead, he sits back and seems to consider his words more carefully, “My purpose is to protect our people. For Rayne’s sake, I came here to spare him great pain, but if you will not help, I will find the truth myself.” He glares at me, and I see violence flash through his eyes.

I start to panic, but Berin reaches out to me and places a large paw on my good shoulder, “Very well. I will prepare, but it will take time. You will wait outside.” Relief surges through me because even if only separated by a few feet and a wall, not being able to see him will help my nerves.

Tyrak storms out, and as the sound of his footsteps fades, Berin sighs and shakes his head, while saying, “You unsettle him. I have not seen him act in such a way since his first return from war in the north, many cycles ago.”

“He fought another tribe to the north?”

Berin began crushing various flowers and herbs in a bowl, “No. He fought your kind.”

I swallow the lump forming in my throat, “How far north?”

“A great distance. Greater than I have ever traveled. Why?”

Fire flashes through my mind, and I can only hope it isn’t what I imagine it may be. I stammer, twisting my left hand over my right, not heeding the pain it sends up my arm, “It’s nothing.”

Berin stops grinding his ingredients, “Your secrets are your own.”

I sigh, feeling tension leaving my shoulders. I look around Berin’s home, “He really hates humans, doesn’t he?”

“Tyrak has always had a spark of cruelty in his spirit. When he lost…” as if coming to a sudden realization, he stops, “I’ve said too much. If you wish to know more of him, you will need to learn from him.”

I blink a few times at the thought, “I’d rather not.”

“That may be wise.”

We sit in silence for what seems nearly an hour. However, I don’t particularly feel bothered by this as I watch Berin grind and mix various plants and liquids together. I know little of Mother Moon, other than what Rayne told me, and yet it’s all I can think of now. “Berin, may I ask you something?” He nods, “What exactly are we about to do, and how could it possibly give him answers to whatever questions he has?”

As if he were seeing me for the first time, Berin looks into my eyes. The faint glow to his eyes would have unsettled me had I not known he was a healer, and one who had my well-being in mind. He leans in towards me, “What do you know of Mother Moon?”

“Rayne explained to me she was the first wolf and that she’s a… deity of some kind.” At least, she is to my human understanding of her.

“Hmm,” he continues to look into my eyes, “Your understanding is limited, but not incorrect. She is the First Wolf. She guides us and reveals to us our purposes. All wolves commune with her upon reaching maturity, and others still throughout various points of their lives. Even as a shaman, I cannot begin to truly understand her, but all wolves trust her judgment without question. To ask her your intentions is simple and yet complex. She does not communicate with us in simple ways, but instead with visions, dreams, or omens.”

The voice that spoke to me when I first arrived in this village flashes into my mind once more, as do the images of death and fire. My eyes dart around, looking for something to focus on to help bring meaning to my scrambled thoughts.

“What troubles you?”

I look at him before letting my vision fall to the dancing flames of his firepit. I watch as flames envelop a piece of wood, wrapping it in warmth, “Well…” I stop, unsure whether to continue. ‘Rayne trusts him,’ I think, and resolve myself to tell him of my experience, “When I was in your care, I had a vision. Or something.”

Berin’s typical tired eyes shoot open as he straightens his back. He doesn’t speak, but his expression pleads with me to continue, “A voice spoke to me. It showed me things.”

“What did the voice say?”

“Well, I didn’t really understand what it all meant.”

“Explain what you can.”

“The voice was both male and female, perfectly balanced. I was outside at night, and a blood moon filled the sky. The voice told me I was lost and that my path ahead was filled with loss, but also hope. It showed me… a burning village, or city, maybe a town, I’m not sure. It was blurry, unclear. It also said that Rayne-”

Berin’s head shot backwards at her name, his muzzle parted in awe, opening and closing a few times before he found his voice, “The voice spoke of Rayne directly?”

“Yes.”

His eyes narrow, a fleeting moment of disbelief flashing across his features, before settling into his typical neutral expression, “I will need to think on this. I do not understand why or how she would have a connection to you, seeing as you are human. To reach out to you first, a human, and then to speak of a second wolf during your vision… Tyrak is correct in requesting this, but not for the reasons he desires.”

Approaching footfalls announce another. It doesn’t take Tyrak long to enter. “Are you ready?”

Berin gathers his supplies, “We are. Let us travel to Moon Lake.”

“Let us proceed then.” Tyrak barks as he leaves the hut with Berin and I following closely behind.

“Cade, you will need to drink this now. It is bitter.”

I take a vial from Berin’s clawed fingers, eyeing the thick brown liquid inside before popping a lid from it and recoiling at the scent wafting from within. The longer I look at it and the more I think of it, the more disgusted I become. I quickly down it, nearly gagging as I swallow the viscous fluid. I cover my mouth and cough. I try to speak, but only a warbled cry comes out. Tyrak laughs as I try again, giving Berin a wide-eyed look. Berin reaches over and pats my back. “It does many things, the first of which is to remove our worldly voices so that we may better communicate with Mother Moon.”

I want to ask, but give up and resign myself to trusting Berin. It’s clear from the glances and sneering smiles over his shoulder that Tyrak is enjoying my lack of voice. ‘What the hell is your problem?’ I think, careful to avoid his gaze, as my face must reflect my frustration. I shake my head and shrug towards Berin, who is careful to match my pace exactly. He points to my ears, “The next thing you will lose is your hearing. Do not panic, as all will return soon. This is done to prevent distractions, and so that you can focus solely on Mother Moon’s voice.”

I wince as the sound of the wind and our footsteps disappear. Instead, a distant and quiet howling fills my ears, though it is coming from within my own head as opposed to an external source. I switch from watching Tyrak’s huge paw prints in the snow ahead of us to the trees, which have begun to smear into white and gray blurs. I blink several times as my heart begins to race. As if we had fallen into the rapids of a river, everything has started to blur, and panic is setting in. I stop, unable to focus on either wolf or my surroundings. I take several wobbly steps back before firm paws grasp my shoulders, making me want to scream out in pain. I look to my left and see a smearing figure point to its eyes as darkness begins to surround me. The last thing I notice is a cold, angry face peering into my own, close enough to break through the haze and darkness. Fear takes hold of my heart, and I fade away.

#

[Tyrak POV]

I watch Berin check the human’s eyes, opening and closing them briefly before he nods to me. I lift the pathetic thing over my shoulder and continue our path towards Moon Lake. “You are unnecessarily cruel to him, Tyrak.”

Annoyance passes into my mind, and I shoot a glance at Berin, “You are too trusting. They form communities like us wolves, but cast out their weak, old, and vulnerable. They are cunning like the foxes, but without their honor. They are savage like the coyotes, but without their control. We are fortunate they are weak of body, mind, and spirit.”

“What answer are you expecting of Mother Moon, and do you believe that you, of all the wolves he knows, will be told what Mother Moon reveals to him?”

I grunt as I reposition the shifting body on my shoulder, “He won’t. But he will tell you.”

Berin’s only answer is a grunt, followed by silence. Maybe I have been too harsh, since this human has done nothing. Yet, I muse. I sigh and continue leading towards the Moon Waters, which will give me the peace I seek. As the crunch of snow beneath my paws lessens, I know we draw near to the groves of Mother Moon. A sacred place I’d never have let this human enter, had he already not done so under the guiding paw of Rayne.

Berin brushes past me, his gaze on the human, “I will clear us a spot.”

I nod once, eager to remove the weight from my shoulder. Though he is as light as a pup, his scent is permeated with sweat, and it is both unfamiliar and far too familiar. Lightly acrid, and not of the Earth, like those born under the Moon or stars. How Rayne, Azela, or any others can stand it is beyond me. My mind is drawn back to the grove I stride through as several others stare at the unconscious human strung over my shoulder. With a quick glare, they go back to their own business, and I stop before Berin, who points to a shallow of water, “Lay him here, gently.”

I lower him into the water, ensuring his face remains free of water, and keep a paw beneath his head to ensure he doesn’t slip further in. Berin lifts a brow, but I shrug, “If the human were to drown, I would have much to explain.”

Berin looks into my eyes and kneels behind the human’s head. “Release him, I will take hold of him for the ritual.”

#

[Cade POV]

I gasp and choke on the bitter taste in my mouth, words leaving me before I can think, “What exactly did you give-” I stop. My jaw drops as I find myself standing in shallow water, in a dark, misty forest. The trees part at the canopy, giving me a view of a formation of stars that seem oddly familiar in shape and a full moon. “Where am I?” I ask aloud, not sure if I’m expecting an answer.

I lift my right arm to scratch an itch on my nose, and it’s only then that I realize I feel no pain. My arm! It’s free! I wave it in front of my face and feel jubilation at having its full use back and only just hold back a laugh, “Is this real?”

“You are as you should be. Though one could argue otherwise.”

I jump at the sudden voice, “Who said that?”

A gust of wind flows into and through me, leaving a pleasant tingling sensation and warmth over my whole body, “I did.” Footsteps from behind make me turn to behold a glowing white wolf with deep blue eyes. My jaw drops as I admire her naked form before finally drawing my eyes to her own. She smiles, “Many call me Mother Moon.”

Swallowing away fear and awe at what may very well be a literal goddess standing before me, I bite my lower lip before asking, “What do you want from me?”

Without further explanation, she lifts both of her paws, palm side up, a golden orb forming over her fingers, “This is what mortals often refer to as a spirit. A soul. It is the essence of all life. All forms, from a simple hare to you, have it. Your essence yearns for belonging and for truth. It is why you have felt alone your entire life. It is why you left your family and home. It is why you ran from that battle in the fields. It is why you lived in that cabin for years, enduring the winters you so despise.”

I shake my head, “I don’t understand why you’re telling me this.”

“The answer to your question is not a simple one. You have been here before, young one. Many more times than you realize.”

“I have?”

She smiles and looks towards the Moon, “The answers will come in time. For now, I simply ask you to be true to Rayne and to yourself.”

“Rayne? Why are you speaking to me, a human?”

“The answers will come in time.”

Frustration courses through me at the repeated non-answer. Sighing, I step towards the wolf, who tilts her head ever so slightly at my sudden bravery. I look around the empty forest and then at the stars and Moon, then back to the beautiful wolf goddess standing before me. Rayne once more enters my thoughts, “Would we ever be accepted?”

A few blinks and a subtle smile are my only answers as the environment around me smears and is suddenly yanked away. Several voices grab my attention as the grove of the waking world greets me, as does the wide-eyed stare of Berin, Tyrak, and nearly two dozen other wolves, who have gathered around me. Looking up at all the imposing figures as I lie helplessly on my back does little to calm my nerves, which, unlike when speaking with Mother Moon, are frayed. Several wolves are whispering, and though my grasp of their language has improved, I keep hearing a certain few repeated among them that I don’t know. I look around as I sit up, silence suddenly taking hold of the crowd as I see something more than curiosity, indifference, or mistrust in their eyes. I see fear.

A paw grabs my face, the claws digging into my skin as I’m turned towards a snarling muzzle. Tyrak speaks to me in my human tongue, though broken, “You. Human. How?”

The near-crushing pressure pushing into my jaw makes it hard to answer until Berin intervenes and slaps Tyrak’s paw from my face. I grab my jaw and stretch it a bit, “What’s wrong with you?” I sputter, “And what the hell are you talking about?”

Berin interjects, “My gift allows me to sense what you dreamed of while in the waters. Mother Moon appeared to you directly. When you said a voice spoke to you directly, I admit that I was skeptical. But this confirms it. This has not happened since before the chief was born.”

Arkan must be middle-aged, at least based on what I can tell of a wolf’s appearance, “I don’t know how. She has come to me several times now. I know of at least three times.”

Whispers from the crowd begin again, with one dark male wolf proclaiming loudly, “Wolf Born.” Several heads nod in agreement, but Tyrak remains wide-eyed and angry-looking.

He snaps at the crowd, spittle flying from his muzzle, “Leave!”

The wolves disperse without opposition, but their whispering never ceases, nor do the glances as they walk away. I roll the word around in my head, “Wolf Born.” I glance from Tyrak and at Berin, who seems to be seeing me for the first time, “Berin, what is Wolf Born?”

Tyrak’s muzzle snaps inches from my face, “You will not speak that term in my presence, human.”

Berin growls and snaps the air several times. For a moment, I believe it is directed at me. Still, the surprise on Tyrak’s face is as great as my own upon the realization it was directed at him, “You will leave us. Now.”

Tyrak growls before glaring at me once more, then turns on his paws and storms off towards the village. I sigh as the stomping brute leaves our sight and is at least out of my earshot. Berin touches my good shoulder, “Cade.”

I look into his eyes and ask again, “What is Wolf Born?”

He helps me from the edge of the water and leads me to some carved seats made from long-fallen trees, “Not something I have heard since my training as a pup. It means that the spirit of a wolf lives within someone who does not possess the form of a wolf. There have only ever been two such people. A fox and a coyote. Both far beyond my lifetime, or that of any who live now.”

I shake my head in disbelief, “You’re saying I’m a wolf?”

“In spirit. It would explain why Rayne is so drawn to you. It would explain your connection to Mother Moon. All wolf-kin share a bond, bestowed upon us by Mother Moon at inception. It is nearly inconceivable, and far from conscious thought, but all wolf-kin feel this connection to some degree. It helps us feel whole when we are near other wolves. In truth, it is hard to describe. You just… feel.” He stops, his ears dropping.

“What’s wrong?”

“Are you drawn to Rayne?”

There it is. An explosion of adrenaline, fear, doubts, and something more substantial, something unknown, coursing through me yet again. My heart begins to pound in my head as I look from him and to the waters, before letting my gaze fall to my hands, “Yes.”

He stands, “I will speak with Chief Arkan, and I will call for two more shamans to confirm my findings. Now, let us leave this grove.”

The walk back from the grove is filled with stares and hushed whispers as we pass many others, some of whom I recognize from the crowd who had watched my communion with Mother Moon. It’s then that it hits me: I’m beginning to notice subtle differences in the wolves, beyond fur and eye colors or animated expressions. The slight twitch of tails and ears, eyes dilating, whiskers twitching, noses catching a scent.

“Berin, may I ask you something?”

“You may.”

“Could a human…” I hesitate.

He looks back over his shoulder, a coy look on his face, “And wolves become mates?” He looks ahead once more, “I have no experience in such a thing. I do know, however, that bonds can form among any of them. If the bond is true, whether of friendship or more, we should accept it.”

Relief and yet more fear from the unknown surge through me at once. Not everything needs a response or answer, and as such, I simply fall into a decent pace and follow him into the village center, my mind elsewhere, even among the tracking eyes and ears of wolves. My mind racing, my heart following, and my feet falling behind in pace, I struggle to keep up as the world around me begins to morph and smear into brilliant colors of various hues, the likes of which I’ve never seen. I would question if it was real, but I know better. A floating sensation in my chest draws me in, the feeling of weightlessness fleeting as the images around me form into a scene both familiar and alien. The wolves I’ve come to recognize in the village give way to others that seem vaguely familiar.

I look forward as Berin turns to me, his wolven features many years younger, “Is something wrong?” His voice mumbles and grows distant, then near again as his older face comes into view, his snout just inches from my face. “Cade, are you well?”

I look around at curious eyes, “I… yes. I am fine.”

His head tilts slightly as he looks me over, “You seem drawn from this place and to another. As if you were no longer present.”

I feign a smile, urging my pounding heart, which I know they can hear, to calm, “Just worried about Rayne is all.”

“Do not fear for her. She is a skillful huntress.”

“I’ve no doubt.”

“And yet your words betray that.”

“Human nature to worry, I guess?”

“It seems I am learning as much of humans as you are of wolves, then.”

We continue our trek to Azela’s home, which, in a village the size of a moderately sized human settlement, doesn’t take long. The she-wolf is standing outside, her pup in her arms, gently swaying back and forth. She looks to me, “Cade! Welcome back.”

“Azela, I leave Cade in your care until Rayne’s return, as she requested.”

“Thank you, Berin. I was expecting Tyrak to return him, however. Is everything okay?”

“All will be well.”

The way they speak of me almost makes me feel as if I were a lost, harmless, and defenseless stranger among wolves. I chuckle, realizing that’s exactly what I am as I look over my damaged shoulder and arm. I step up to Azela and smile, touching my nose to her own, “Thank you for welcoming me into your home, Azela.”

She nods as I follow her in, “Any friend of Rayne is a friend of mine. You will always be welcome.” She sits herself a short distance from the central fire, stretching her paws out towards the heat, “Etryn and Rayne are likely chasing prey as we speak.”

“What will they bring back?”

“Deer or boar if Mother Moon is feeling generous. Smaller prey as well if they choose.”

I nod and stretch my own legs towards the fire. I begin removing my boots, which Azela watches with curiosity as I pull my legs out much like she has. She points towards them, “Do all humans wear such things?”

“In various forms, yes. Our feet aren’t as resilient as your own. No pads.”

She looks at her paws, “Mother Moon gifted many kin with such.” She looks up and into my eyes. I can sense another question coming. “I must ask, as whispers have already spread. Are you truly Wolf Born?”

I look at the flames between us, “I don’t know. I hardly knew myself before all this… now I learn I may be Wolf Born? Honestly, I’m a bit overwhelmed.”

“I think anyone would be. I will not bother you with such questions for now, as I can see your fatigue.”

“It’s okay,” I lean onto my left elbow and make myself comfortable, doing my best to prevent the wince of pain that must have crossed my face as my right shoulder and arm throb with pain.

“When was the last time your wound wraps were changed?”

“A few days ago. Rayne changes them when they become too dirty.”

Azela lowers her sleeping pup into a balled-up bundle of furs and then bounces to her paws in one swift motion, gathering what I can see to be fresh cloth from some shelving. I shake my head, “It’s okay, I am fine.”

“Nonsense. I can see your pain, and Rayne would never forgive me if I let you suffer.” She lifts her other paw, which holds a small jar of amber liquid, “This will relieve your pain, but first we must remove your old wraps.”

Too tired to argue, and too much on my mind to come up with a good excuse to refuse, I simply nod and sit back up, again trying not to wince at the throbbing in my shoulder and arm, no doubt exacerbated by today’s actions. In just a few moments, Azela is sitting beside me, her clawed fingers easing their way into the wrappings.

Just as with Rayne, I’m amazed by how gentle these wolves can be with such sharp claws as she effortlessly cuts through the tightly bound bandages. They fall away, revealing the yellowing skin that is marked by bright pink tissue that was once open cuts on my arm and the remaining bruising where my arm meets my shoulder. I can’t help but groan out in pain as the compression I’ve grown used to disappears. Azela cups my chin with her free paw, “Oh, Cade, the pain you must have felt and have had to endure. I am sorry.”

I don’t answer and make myself content to watch as she dips her fingers into the amber fluid and slowly, gently begins rubbing her padded fingers into my tender flesh. Her touch is both relieving and painful, but comforting. I close my eyes and imagine Rayne’s paws instead. A cool sensation flashes into my flesh where she has applied the tincture, the throbbing and aching easing away into more manageable levels. Once done with my shoulder, her fingers touch the healing arm, smearing the amber tincture into my skin. It doesn’t take long, and she soon begins wrapping my arm and shoulder. I don’t like the sensation of a honey-based tincture drying on my skin, but I can’t argue with the cooling relief it provides to the aching muscles. She looks troubled as she looks over me, offering a slight smile as she stands to return the tincture to the shelf, before throwing the dirty bandages into the fire.

“If you ever need help tending to your wound, Cade, you simply need to ask.”

“You’re very kind. Thank you.” I never expected apex predators to have a nurturing side such as this. The tales my mother wove as a child depicted them and other anthros as mindless monsters who killed and enslaved humans.

For what must be hours, I watch the fire in silence as Azela tends to her pup. The silence isn’t easing my mind, so I decide to break it, “Azela?”

“Yes?”

“You’ve known Rayne since you were pups. Is she… wha…” I swallow and steel my resolve, “She has been very kind to me. She has taken me into her home and cared for me as if I were one of you. I would like to give her something in return, a token or perhaps something else to show my gratitude.”

A quick look of surprise followed by a fanged smile crosses her muzzle, “You are very thoughtful. She has told me such,” she looks around, “She likes many things, especially silver. I have a bracelet that was gifted to me many cycles ago by my mate, and I have seen her cast her eyes upon it many times while here.”

“Oh, I can’t take that.”

“You can. It is okay. Etryn would be proud to share his creation, especially if it’s gifted to our greatest friend.”

“Okay. How could I repay you?”

“It is a gift. Think nothing of it.”

Her fingers pass it into my own, and I look over the silver bracelet. It is simple, with a single charm of a dark moon in the center. Beautiful in a simplistic way. I smile at Azela before yawning, “I am tired. Where should I sleep?”

She nods towards a set pile of furs and pillows, and it takes only moments for my fatigue to take hold as I lower into them and fade into nothing.

#

My eyes dart open to the smell of iron in the air, which is followed by howls, barks, and screams. Leaping to my paws, I grab my spear and shield, darting out to see fires and bloodied bodies in the village. Berin is tending to a wounded warrior as he barks out to me, “Ekau!”

“Where is the chief?”

“The center of the village. Go!”

I rush forward, feeling my claws dig into the hardened paths our tribes people tread upon daily as dirt is flung from beneath my paws. I follow the sound of clashing steel and howls to the village center, and what I see nearly overtakes my senses. The feeling of rage and hatred courses through me. Coyote’s battle with my kin, and I can see my chief is wounded but still leading the fight. I rush into the first coyote I see, howling my rage and disdain for the mongrel as my spear thrusts through her neck, spurts of warm life energy showering my spear-wielding arm and muzzle. Her body falls, and I’m moving towards the next raider, slashing at its exposed belly as he parries the dagger of one of my kin. The coyote howls in agony as its viscera spills out, falling near my feet. I hear the chief call out, “Ekau, to me!”

I rush through the fighting, avoiding several slashes and thrusts as I go, my focus on reaching my chief and little more. As I near him, a large coyote steps into my path, one that smells partly of wolf. I snarl, “Filth.”

He laughs, “Your kin lie dying at my paws. Now you will join them.”

I rush into him, my spear glancing from his shield, and my own shield parrying his sword thrust. We slam our shields into one another and spin about, coming face to face again before he leaps forward, his shield bashing and his sword thrusting immediately after. I fall to my right knee, slapping his next shield bash away, and slam the shaft of my spear into his sword, deflecting it towards the ground. Surprise shows in the hybrid’s eyes as I then swing my spear towards his sword-wielding arm, the shaft traveling up the length of the single-edged sword, before drawing crimson from his flesh. A short howl of anger escapes his muzzle before my shield is kicked, sending me back several feet.

Having drawn first blood, I press my advantage and dart left, then right, before rolling forward, my shield deflecting his sword and my spear slashing towards his legs. The hybrid collapses before me, his shield holding his body up as his wounded legs give out. I stand before him, kicking a paw into his chest. The feeling of the cracking bones travels through my pads and up my leg. Another howl. I step over his prone form, and as I lift the spear to thrust into his neck, a flash of heat enters my back, and my breath catches. I command my arm to plunge the spear into the coyote’s neck, but nothing happens. I cough as my vision blurs.

#

I shoot upwards in a cold sweat, panting as if I had just sprinted a great distance. That felt too real. I could feel pain. Was that another vision? Or was it merely a bad dream? Berin will know. It will have to wait until dawn, however. I lay back down as Azela sits up, “Are you okay, Cade? Your heart is pounding.”

“Just a bad dream.” I shrug, “I’m okay.”

“Hmm,” she looks over me, “Our dreams often serve as messages from Mother Moon, or from spirits. You should speak with Berin.”

“I will,” I nod, lying back down. I close my eyes but don’t fall asleep. I’m content to stay here and think until sunrise. Hours must pass, and finally, my mind empties. No longer do the dreams or visions haunt my thoughts, as the only thing on my mind now is seeing Rayne again. I wonder what my mother would think. It doesn’t matter, really, as I’ve not seen her in years.

Sitting up and stretching my left arm out, I yawn. A growl from my belly draws a smile from Azela as she takes to preparing food. Portions are much larger than I’m used to, and enough to feed at least half a dozen wolves. The smell is delightful and makes my mouth water. If I’ve learned one thing about these wolves for sure, it’s that they eat well. As Azela hands a bowl of steaming food to me, the flap to the entrance swings open and Etryn enters. Azela and her mate touch noses and embrace before he’s made it halfway in. Etryn pulls himself from her arms with a chuckle, smiling at me as he does, “How did you fare?”

“Good. She was very kind to me.”

“She has a nurturing spirit.”

He continues in as the familiar, beautiful white face of my wolf enters next, a smile adorning her muzzle, “Cade!”

She practically leaps into me, careful of my wounds as always, and nuzzles my face into her neck. The familiar forest scent of her fur draws me in, and I can’t help but loosen in her grip, my muscles seeming to truly relax for the first time since her departure. She pulls back, the smile I’ve come to adore still on her face, “How are you feeling? Are you in any pain?” She looks over the fresh dressings of my shoulder and right arm.

I glance at Azela, Etryn, and their pup, as they pay us no mind. “I’m well. She took care of my wounds.”

Rayne sniffs at the wrapping, “She used a tincture for pain. Good.”

I nod, still amazed by their noses. I can’t smell the amber liquid Azela applied through the wrap. She pulls me back into her fur, “I’m eager to hear about your day.”

“Mine? I’m excited to hear about yours! How was the hunt?”

She leans into me, thinking on my question, “Well…”

#

[Rayne POV]

“Quiet, you two!” Etryn barks.

Kesan continues to prod at me, like a warrior strikes at a wound, “He doesn’t belong. A human among wolves? Such a thing is unheard of.”

“Does that make it wrong, Kesan? We used to be at war with the coyotes, but now we are allies. Things change.”

“Better than humans,” Kesan smacks his lips, “You should speak with Tyrak on their barbarity. Humans can’t be trusted.”

“What is it you think Cade is capable of? He is wounded and alone, surrounded by wolves.”

No response comes, and a silence I welcome takes hold as we continue our trek through the trees of our ancestors. As a twig snaps underpaw, Kesan speaks once more, “Why do you have such an attachment to the human, Rayne?”

“His wounds are my fault, and until he has recovered, I will care for him. He is free to leave if he so chooses, and I would accept his decision.”

“Would you accept that? Your scent, when you are near him, says otherwise.”

I snarl, “You don’t know a thing. It’s not your concern anyway.”

“It’s the entire tribe’s concern. Too bad the human didn’t succumb to his wounds before you found him. It would save us much trouble.”

I’ve had enough! I snap at the air and snarl, “I tire of your incessant pestering. Either leave it be, or let us settle it like wolves should.” I make sure my teeth and claws are on display, and without surprise, Kesan answers my challenge with his own growl.

Etryn tries to step between us, but we merely step from his path, “Enough! We will never have a successful hunt when all you do is argue over Cade! Any prey will hear us from a great distance.”

“Leave us be, Etryn. She challenges me, and I will show her the error of her choice.”

As Etryn once more tries to speak, I lunge, knocking the air from Kesan as I slam into his chest with both paws. He stumbles back into a tree but quickly uses a paw to push from it, lunging back at me. As I step to the side, he slashes at my muzzle with his claws, narrowly missing. I lift a leg and slam it into his back, causing him to reel forward. Sensing an advantage, I go to grab him from behind. Suddenly, the world spins as he throws me over his shoulder and into the ground, knocking the air from my lungs. He reaches down and begins lifting me. I fight but cannot overpower; instead, I use my better agility to my advantage. I pivot my hips at an angle that throws off his balance, then drop to a knee to pull him down with me. I land a punch under his muzzle, and it is only then that his crushing grip releases my arm. I stand as he steadies himself, a bloodied snarl leaving his muzzle.

Etryn lifts his spear between the two of us, “Enough! I will not watch you two shed blood over a pointless argument! Kesan, you show great disrespect to Rayne and our guest, Cade. A guest welcomed by our Chieftain! You must learn your place. Rayne, you dishonor Kesan with a challenge over valid questions and concerns, lest you’ve forgotten our kin have fought humans in the north! Cade is a good man, I can sense that, but many cycles of misunderstanding cannot be broken so easily, let alone with tooth and claw.”

Neither of us looks away from the other, but we both heed his words. Though he is only a few years our elder, he is wise and commands great respect. Kesan spits blood and wipes his muzzle as I take a step back, “You are right, Etryn. I’m sorry.”

“Do not apologize to me, Rayne. Nor you, Kesan. You must trust and respect each other, or this unit shall have no further successful hunts. We have been friends since we were pups, do not let a disagreement destroy that.”

Kesan’s demeanor seems to change in moments as his haunches lower, and he slowly lowers his head towards me in deference, “I did not mean to insult you or your guest, Rayne. I am simply concerned for you and our kin’s safety. I allowed my emotions to overwhelm me. It will not happen again.”

“I, too, am sorry, Kesan. I ask that you trust me. You needn’t trust Cade, but you can trust me. If I sense he intends harm to our people, I will act upon it. You should not doubt that. But Cade has a good spirit. I do not fear his intentions.”

Kesan looks from me, and towards the sky, “I accept your position.”

“I accept yours as well, brother.”

“Finally,” Etryn sighs, “Now we may continue our hunt.”

With no other words, we continue our journey into the trees, and for hours, we detect no scent or sight of prey. We stop at a stream to refresh ourselves, and it is here that we all perk up, the scent of boar in the air. Etryn is the first to bound forward, excitement in his bark, “This way!”

I sprint after Etryn and Kesan, careful not to drop my bow among the tall grasses of the meadow we enter. Boar, violent and capable creatures that are among many of my kin’s favorite meats, can prove challenging to hunt. Nearing the end of the meadow and below the crest of a small hill, I slow to join with them. I lower myself to all four limbs and crawl alongside the others as we overlook dozens of boar. Eager smiles adorn their muzzles, and I can’t help but feel the same.

With a few words, we each take our positions and know our specific tasks. Etryn will push the boar from the trees on one side, and Kesan will push into them from the opposite. Together, they will drive the group directly adjacent to my position, where I will use my bow to kill as many as we could hope to carry back. I watch Kesan descend into the trees below the crest of the hill, where I crouch in waiting, my bow half drawn and the first notched arrow ready to taste flesh. The boar haven’t picked up our scent, and before they can, Etryn leaps into the open from his position, startling the beasts. As predicted, they begin running towards Kesan’s position, who then jumps from a tree, spearing a boar all the way through to the ground. His loud roar and sudden entrance turn the animals once more, towards their only perceived path of escape and right into my paws.

I lunge upwards, my bow drawn forth, releasing an arrow. A solid thump is followed by a boar dropping, but before I can notch another arrow, a large, tusked boar turns directly towards me, a thunderous squeal bellowing out from its twisted muzzle. I drop my bow, knowing I have little time to react and pull my knife. I can feel its heavy footfall closing on me through the pads of my feet. As it reaches me and charges with tusks pointed towards me, I roll to my right, slashing at the beast’s side as I do, drawing a squeal. It rounds on me, intent on becoming the prey that fells the predator. Though the beast is fast, I’m much more agile and once more jump from its path, slashing again at it. This time, hot blood spurts forth and covers my knife-wielding paw as the beast collapses to the ground with a grunt and squeal. Jumping onto its back, I plunge my knife into its neck and slash outwards, ending its life before it could suffer any longer.

Sitting on the beast’s large back to catch my breath, Etryn and Kesan approach me at a sprint, their spears ready for a challenge. I smile at them, wiping the blood from my claws onto the beast’s hide. “It is done.”

They turn their muzzles towards the sky and howl, and I join them. Our howls echo through the forests of our kin, letting all the spirits know of our success. I nod to Kesan, glad we are no longer fighting, and lift myself, “How many?

Etryn answers, “Three. This one, Kesan’s, and the one struck by the arrow.”

I grin, proud of our hunt. He speaks again, “If you would allow me the honor, I shall carry this one,” he points to the beast I just killed. I nod and find the one with an arrow, removing it from the body and thanking Mother Moon for the gift of food. Cade will be so excited to try this, I think, and unable to hold my excitement, I run to catch up with Kesan and Etryn, our journey back sure to be an exhausting one.

#

[Cade POV]

“Kesan is your brother?”

“Not in the way you may understand. Both our parents raised us as if we were blood, and I have always thought of Kesan as such. He’s stubborn, but a good wolf.”

“That he is,” Etryn adds, “So are you, Rayne. Your spirit is wild, but pure.”

I swear I see a blush on her face even through her fur, “I wasn’t always so ‘pure, ’” she laughs, “I was trouble, as was Kesan. We caused each other’s parents much grief and more frustration than I can explain. Adventurous, mother would call me, but father knew better and said I was a pup of endless chaos.”

A third voice, one I’m not familiar with, interrupts, “May I join you?”

I look at the entrance to see a gray wolf peer in, his eyes on me. Azela answers, “Of course, Kesan! Join us for food.”

He enters and seats himself next to Rayne, his eyes never leaving my own. I can’t help but feel he is sizing me up. Finally, he breaks eye contact and looks over my wrappings, “How is your pain, hum-… Cade?”

So, this is the wolf she fought with. The one she considers a brother. I smile, “It doesn’t bother me as much as it used to.”

He turns his head to look at Rayne. She sighs, then nods. He looks back at me, “I have many questions.”

“Shoot.”

“Hm?” Every wolf looks at me like I said something strange.

“Oh. It means ask away.”

His head tilts just a bit as he looks at me, “Rayne has told me little. Where do you come from?”

“Asterin, a human settlement, far from here. I left it more than three years ago and built my own cabin in the mountains – a few days’ journey from here.”

“A free spirit then.”

“In a way,” I shrug and take a bite of my food, “Really, I just wanted to get away from...” Screams and blood pass through my mind. My eyes glaze as Rayne’s face enters the center of my vision.

I don’t hear her, but her paw gripping one of my hands draws me back, “Cade?”

I shake my head, blinking a few times. I look around at their faces, where concern was obvious. I clear my throat and force a smile, “To get away from people. Too many people and too much going on. I always found solitude and my family home to be preferable to the company of other people and their gatherings.”

Rayne searches my eyes, “Do you still prefer to be alone?”

“No.”

Etryn digs a claw into his teeth, picking at a stuck piece of meat. He flicks it into the fire before looking back at me, “Do you want to stay?”

“It will be Spring before my arm is completely healed.” I give a non-answer, as I’m only willing to discuss my true feelings with Rayne for now.

“Well then, may your arm heal well, and come Spring, your journey home be a safe one if you so choose.”

Rayne looks at me, her ears slightly parted and lowered. I squeeze one of her paws and offer a gentle smile, hoping it’s enough to assuage her fears, at least until we are alone again. We eat in silence as Etryn and Kesan recount their part of the hunt to Azela. As the story of the fight is retold from a new perspective, Kesan keeps glancing in my direction.

“Am I intruding?” All eyes dart to the entrance, where Berin is crouched.

“Not at all, join us!”

“I cannot. I simply wanted to let you know that tonight we shall feast as a tribe in celebration of the hunt and another discovery made by my vigil of shamans. Rumors have already spread, but all shall know soon. We must lay bare the truth.” He looks over to me for just a brief moment before taking his leave.

Azela and I look at one another as the others whisper among themselves on the “rumor” that was mentioned. Rayne seems giddy and looks at me, “Do you know anything?”

I look back to Azela, who nods and smiles, “I may… be Wolf Born.”

Kesan chokes on his food, coughing and looking wide-eyed towards me as Rayne and Etryn are left speechless. Finally, Kesan catches his breath and barks, “A human? Impossible! Even among our kin, such a thing has not happened in, well, for a long time!”

Azela nuzzles her mate’s cheek, “It’s true. Word has already spread through the tribe after his communion with Mother Moon. She spoke directly to him.”

Etryn’s mouth is slightly agape, his eyes wide and unfocused. “He spoke directly with her?”

Rayne’s eyes haven’t left my own since the revelation. I suspect the same things that went through my mind are going through hers as well, questions without answers, and a small, however distant thought that it can’t be real. But it is, or at least, I think it might be. As if sensing the tension in the air, Azela claps her paws, “So, boar then! I’ll help prepare for the feast tonight. Truthfully, I tire of venison, so this is welcome.”

A few chuckles follow as Rayne and Etryn nod along to Kesan, looking at the meat in his bowl, “Indeed.”

“For what it’s worth, I enjoy it!” I add as a piece of venison falls from my mouth.

Rayne jumps to her feet, holding out a paw for me, “Come! You’ve much to learn to prepare for tonight. Do you know how to dance?”

My eyes widen as I think of dancing, something I’ve always avoided. I shake my head, and she laughs, “I will teach you.” I follow her from the tent as Azela calls out that she will see us tonight.

Was this just an excuse to get us away from the others so she could ask my Wolf Spirit, or did she truly intend to teach me to dance in the wolven manner? Soon enough, my questions are answered as she leads me into the familiar place I’ve come to call home. Before I can ask or say anything, she turns to me, embracing me. My face naturally finds its familiar spot, the fluff of her neck, and I eagerly take in her scent. I sigh, glancing down at my arm, “So… dancing? With this thing?”

She giggles, “Yes, Cade. You will dance with me tonight, and it mostly requires your feet. Both arms are normally involved, but I think that could be overlooked.” She pulls back, her ears splaying slightly, “You do want to, yes?”

“I do!”

“Good! Follow my lead.”

We spend what must be several hours repeating a complex set of footwork and body twists, occasionally looking in reverence at where the Moon would be. Stopping to catch my breath, I wipe my forehead, “It seems the dance is more for Mother Moon than for us.”

“That is exactly what it is, Cade.”

As we continue the movements, my initially clumsy and goofy attempts to keep pace and rhythm with Rayne having smoothed out a bit, I wonder aloud, “Do you not want to ask about the wolf spirit thing?”

She looks down at my face, “I do, but I didn’t want to push you.”

I’m not sure I’d be able to contain my own curiosity for so long if in her position, “I spoke with her, yes. Left me with more questions than answers.”

Rayne laughs as she motions me to sit by her side, “Mother Moon’s mind is much more complex than ours, and she can often confuse us. It is not intentional. She is simply beyond our simplistic understanding of nature and all things. You must think of her more as a natural force than a true individual.”

“I think I understand.”

“You needn’t, not truly. Only those gifted in the ways of the spirits, such as a shaman, can hope to grasp the hidden meanings in her messages. It is his duty to our kin to express his understanding of her messages to us. I do not know for sure, but I believe you are the first to have experienced direct communication from her, instead of a puzzling vision that requires a shaman’s mind to understand.”

“What do you think Berin will announce tonight?”

Rayne offers a soft smile, “I’ve no doubt that he intends to reveal your Wolf Born. If rumors have formed, they can cause more harm than good as they spread, so the truth must be spoken for all to hear before it can be twisted into something perverse or corrupt. As I’m sure you understand, humans are scarcely understood among our kin, and even I am learning much from you. As with all unknown things, fear can take hold.”

“Do I need to do anything, or give a speech, or something?”

She giggles and offers a playful smile, “You need only stay by my side. I’ll protect you from being asked too many questions by curious wolves and pups.” She stands back up, “Now! You must learn a second dance, this one dedicated to something other than Mother Moon.”

I sigh, a second dance? Ah well. “What is this one dedicated to?” I ask.

She smiles, “You shall see tonight.”

With that, we begin our second lesson. This one involves much more arm work, but Rayne is easy on me, going much slower this time around. It seems much more intimate than the first dance, less prancing and stamping, and more holding and embracing. I suspect I know what this dance symbolizes, but I could also be reading too much into it. At some point, we stopped face-to-face, her beautiful golden eyes locked with my own. I reach into a pocket and pull the bracelet Azela gave me towards Rayne’s paws, “I wanted to give you something. I hope this is okay?”

Moments after her watering eyes leave the bracelet, her muzzle darts forward and her dark, thin lips meet my own. I remain unmoving and in shock as she pulls away, her voice trembling, “I’m sorry! I shouldn’t have done that without warning, and it won’t happen agai-“

I cut her off with another kiss. Our tongues are eager to explore the other’s exotic shape and taste, much like with our very first kiss. It doesn’t last long enough as we pull back, locked in a simple embrace, “If you truly are with wolf spirit, then maybe the others will be accepting of this.”

Fear slams into my chest like a fist, “Azela, Etryn, and some others would be fine with it, I’m sure. But there’s Tyrak and likely others that share his thoughts.”

“In time, they will see you for what you truly are.”

“And what’s that?”

“A good person. A good wolf.”

I think about her words. Am I truly good? Human, or Wolf Born, I’ve never thought of myself in such a way before. Regardless of what others may think of me, I do know Rayne is pure of heart, and the kindness she has shown me lifts my heart in a way no other ever has. I think I’m falling in love, something I’ve never felt before. She must feel the same, surely? Can love between a man and a wolf work? A million questions and few answers don’t fill me with confidence, but I know that I’m going to try.

“Rayne?”

“Yes?”

“Come Spring, I think I’ll stay with you. If you want.”

She pulls from me, eyes still watery, “You will stay?”

“Only if you want.”

“Yes!” She slams into me, drawing a pained groan. She gently pulls back once more, “Sorry!”

I chuckle through gritted teeth, “It is a good pain, I suppose. I’ll be fine.”

Instead of more dancing, we simply sit with each other, talking of our plans and when my arm has healed, and how we can approach the others, and most importantly, the chief, with this request for my stay come Spring. By the time night has fallen, it is settled that we will approach Etryn and Azela first with the news when the time is right.

At some point, Azela calls to us from outside our home, “The feast will begin soon.”

I follow Rayne outside and nearly bump into crowds of wolves. More than I’ve ever seen at once are gathering in the center of the village, near a large burn pit and fire, where flames jump into the night sky. Bands of stars and our galaxy shimmer above, drawing the eyes of many, but the large full Moon draws even more. At the opposite side of us, Berin, Arkan, Tyrak, and several foxes and coyotes sit. They watch me, speaking among themselves. Berin, as well as one fox and coyote, are painted in similar ways, their fur marked with symbols I don’t know.

I follow Rayne as we meet up with Azela, Etryn, and Kesan. Seating ourselves near the fire, we wait for the crowd to gather in. Finally, the Chieftain stands and raises his arms, “Welcome, my brothers and sisters! Joined among us tonight are my equals and friends, the leaders of just two of our many allied tribes. Tonight, we gather in celebration of Mother Moon, successful hunts, and for an announcement from our sacred shamans.”

I look at the Coyote and Fox chieftains with awe. The foxes that I’m only just beginning to notice among the crowd around me are lithe and taller than the wolves. Mixed among the others are coyotes, which I have a hard time telling apart from wolves, other than their shorter stature. Their fur colors are much more uniform than the wolves’ fur.

Chief Arkan continues to speak, “My kin, let us first feast!”

Howls, barks, and yips of excitement fill the air, and food is passed around. No one shies away from digging in. It doesn’t take long for Rayne to hand me a plate of food; a mixture of fruits, vegetables, fish, and meats assaults my senses. I excitedly dig in with my one good hand after having seated the plate in my lap, enjoying the fresh boar first. Though slightly gamey, it reminds me of home as I’ve not had pork since I left Asterin. It doesn’t take long for plates to empty, but there’s extra to go around, and none will leave the night anything but completely sated.

As I finish my first plate, completely full, Rayne stands and holds out a paw for me, “Join me, Cade.”

With little ceremony, dozens of wolves, coyotes, and foxes blitz into the first dance Rayne taught me. The ground trembles beneath stamping paws, and laughter and cheers fill the air. Struggling to keep pace with Rayne, I desperately dance with no worry that I look a fool. I’m sweating too much to worry as Rayne and the others pant around me. The air has seemed to heat up as we finally finish, and more muzzles than I can see or count rise to the sky and begin howling, yipping, or chattering. The sound is haunting and beautiful. I look around in awe as Rayne’s paw guides my face towards her own, “Howl with me, Cade.”

“What? Humans don’t howl,” I laugh.

“Try. For me.” She lifts her head to the sky and lets out a beautiful melody I wish I could hear more often, howling with the others for what seems like minutes. I look around to see no eyes on me and swallow my fear and pride. I look towards the Moon and shrug, opening my mouth and doing my best to imitate those around me. I close my eyes as Rayne squeezes my good hand with one of her own. And nearly as soon as it ended, the swift, colorful movements of bodies began again as they each found who they were looking for and embraced, readying themselves for a second dance.

My heart jumps as I look to Rayne, my eyes going wide, “Is this a dance for mates?”

She smiles, “And for those without as well. It’s a dance of appreciation for our mates, or close friends.”

Before I can protest what the others may see or think, the dance starts, and Rayne takes the lead, moving my body with her own, “What of the others?”

“Look around.”

I do so, still following her movements, and I can’t help but notice that all eyes are locked on their opposites. No one looks around worrying about what others think, as love or friendship is all that matters with this expressive dance. Though slower than the first, it still draws from my reserves, making me sweat and pant a bit.

“If one does notice us, they will simply think we are friends. Do not worry, my little human. All will be well.”

I smile, nudging myself closer to her, being careful not to step on her paws as we dance the night away. Much longer lasting than the first dance, and much more silent, we finally separate with breathlessness, as do all the others. Chieftain Arkan calls out, “Seat yourselves, my friends! Our shamans wish to share news with us all.”

As a slight murmur goes through the crowd, I catch several eyes glancing at me, especially those belonging to foxes and coyotes. Many wolves have become used to my presence. Berin stands with his brother shamans, “Mother Moon has blessed us, and all of our kin! We are well fed, happy, and peace reigns between tribes! But we have called for this celebration for one simple reason.”

He looks to me and holds out a paw, “Cade, please join me.” More murmurs ripple through those gathered, and even some gasps. I look to Rayne, who simply nods to me. I release her paw and stand as my legs tremble. My heart pounds stronger now than when dancing, and sweat beads from my forehead as my nerves begin to fray. I look over the crowd, and I can see everything from awe to distrust and even disgust in the eyes that watch me. The world spins a bit as I walk towards Berin, my stomach fighting me as I do so. Chief Arkan extends a paw, his claws glinting from the light of the fire, “Cade is a guest of my tribe, and I expect all to treat him with the respect and the dignity of a kin, for he is Wolf Born.”

Gasps and even growls sound out from the crowd. “It is true,” Arkan reiterates. “Our shamans have communed with Mother Moon and one another.”

Tyrak is among the first to voice his disdain, “He is human. Surely this is a misunderstanding.”

Berin shakes his head, “It is not.”

Unlike human nobles and royal courts, all are allowed a voice. It’s then that questions and statements begin pouring in like a storm, so fast that I have no time to answer or react. Rayne approaches me, and I know she can sense my fear and frustration.

“A human cannot be Wolf Born!”

“Amazing!”

“Such a thing has not happened in generations!”

“He deceives you! All humans are deceitful!”

Chief Arkan speaks over the crowd, “You overwhelm him. If you have questions, I assume he would allow your approach after he has had more time to acclimate to his revelation. I bring this news to you to quell the rumors before they spiral out of control.”

Tyrak barks out, “You introduce this human as having the spirit of a wolf and then deny our people their right to question! I will not stand for this, brother.”

Arkan snarls, “My word is final, brother. We must allow him time to acclimate before we pounce on him as if he were prey.”

“Humans are prey.”

“Enough!” Chief Arkan snaps, and the crowd becomes silent. He slows his heaving chest, “My brothers and sisters, allow us to enjoy the rest of this celebration for Mother Moon’s sake. There will be a time for questions later, I assure you.”

Rayne grabs my hand and pulls us from the shamans, chief, and crowd. Several paws reach out for me, touching my exposed skin, face, and hair as I pass. It’s a bit of a challenge to weave our way through the crowds of wolves, coyotes, and foxes, but eventually we make it back to our home. We enter without ceremony, Rayne turning to grasp my face in both paws, “Are you okay?”

“I’m just overwhelmed.”

“I understand. The next few days may be difficult, as I’m certain many will approach you with questions or accusations. I will stand by your side. I will protect you.”

I lean into her body, her warmth and soft fur helping to calm my heart, “I know.”

Act I - Part IV

Time passed, uncaring and uninterested in the lives of all those who live under its oppressive thumb. Almost ten weeks now. Nearly one full season since I’ve come to this village. The language of canids is now one I’m fluent with, and I use it more than my native tongue. I’m grateful for Spring for many reasons, not the least of which is the fading of the cold. I never did enjoy it. Funny, since I love snow. The duality of nature and its beauty never ceases to amaze me.

My thoughts are taken by Rayne’s voice, “See this?”

My eyes follow her clawed finger to the muddy tracks of a deer on the edge of the stream we’ve followed, “You should never doubt a wolf’s nose.” She scrunches it a bit and playfully pats my right shoulder, which has healed since my accident.

“You’re right, of course.” I concede, realizing that her nose can track prey much more efficiently than my human one, which is primitive in comparison. I flex the fingers of my right hand, grateful that the break in my arm has completely healed, allowing me such painless freedom of action.

“Let’s find this deer and get home. I don’t have your stamina, Rayne.” I do my best to stifle a yawn.

She laughs, “You won’t complain when it fills your belly.”

I had taught her several human idioms in my native language, which resulted in many cute attempts on her part to make me feel better over the last few weeks. She knows I’ve felt a lot of frustration with my unique situation. I follow her silent, padded footfalls closely as we trail our prey. I stop as a paw rises towards my chest. She points to her ears and draws her bow, notching an arrow. I guess more than a hundred paces from us lies our prey. A shot I’d never be able to make, as though try as she might to improve my archery skills. In just moments, the arrow releases and hits its mark, burying itself deep into the heart and lungs of a deer, dropping it on the spot.

“Yes!” I cheer out as Rayne lets out a short howl, then sprinting towards the kill. I race behind as quickly as I can, cursing my plantigrade legs for their diminutive speed compared to hers. As I catch up, I place a hand on her shoulder, “Excellent shot.”

I’m expecting her muzzle to spread into a smile, but instead, she sniffs at the air and snarls, a low growl leaving her throat. Just as I’m going to ask what’s wrong, I see a shadow emerge from a grouping of trees to our north. Then two more. The lead figure has fiery fur. Foxes. I hadn’t realized multiple tribes shared these hunting grounds.

A suave voice fills the air, “Greetings, wolf.”

My heart begins to pound, and I instinctively start reaching for the bow sheathed over my back, but one of Rayne’s paws stops me. She shakes her head, standing to her full height, positioning herself between us.

All their eyes focus on me, their slit nature peering into my very being. At least it feels that way to me. A silver-furred fox nudges their leader, “She brings her property hunting. An odd choice, I must say.”

I raise an eyebrow. What the hell? Rayne glances at me once, worry and something more in her eyes, then focuses on the foxes again.

The leader of the group steps forward, his padded steps nearly imperceptible to my ears. Graceful in his walk, but also slow and cautious, Rayne issues a low growl of warning to him. He smiles, the bared fangs making me uneasy, “Easy now, wolf. We simply wish to know why your human hunts our grounds.”

“How long have you followed us?” Rayne asks, her ears swiveling to find others that may be around us. Are there more than three of them? I scan our surroundings.

He laughs. The normally disarming sound makes the hair on my arms stand on end. “Just us. No others. We picked up your human’s scent some way back and simply had to learn more. We wish no harm upon you. I am Juko,” He raises a paw to the silver fox, “This is Iku,” his paw moves to the third fox, who is as white as Rayne, “And his mate, Aire.”

I watch as Rayne lowers her guard a little. She bows her head slightly, “I am Rayne.” She wraps her arm around me, pulling me forward and closer to her in what I assume is both an introduction and instinctual protection, “This is Cade.”

Juko lets my name roll off his tongue, “Cade.” His tail wags a few times, and he smiles, sheathing his bow over his shoulder, “I’ve never seen any kin bring their human hunting.”

Rayne narrows her eyes, “Why should that concern you?”

“Just curious. No concern.”

Bring their human hunting? Maybe he’s seen other humans! I clear my throat, “You know of other humans and kin?”

His tail stops swaying, and Aire nearly stumbles over her words, “You allow him to speak freely?”

I nearly cough as I sputter, “What do you think I am, some kind of pet?”

All the foxes’ muzzles drop open. Fear begins to course through my body, and I’m starting to think something is very wrong here. I step closer to Rayne and nearly jump from my skin as all three begin howling with laughter.

“Oh, a feisty one!”

Iku narrows his eyes, “How odd…”

Juko smiles, “I like him.”

Rayne pulls me tight. I look up at her and notice her ears are flat and her eyes are focused on the forest floor, “He is not property.”

Juko scratches his chin, “I’m not sure I understand. If he doesn’t belong to you, then why is he here? Where did he come from?”

Aire has been watching me more intently than the other two, and something in her eyes burns with what I know is sudden recognition. She goes stiff, her tail shooting straight out. Iku is watching her, concern etched into his features. Without warning, she jumps and darts towards me.

All of Rayne’s fur stands on end as she growls in a way that sends my fight or flight response into overdrive. In the blink of an eye, she shoves me out of the fox’s path. I stumble back, and my ass hits the ground.

In a blur of motion, Rayne pins one of Aire’s arms behind her back and uses her as a shield, maneuvering towards me. She needs help! I lift myself from the dirt and reach for my bow as Juko barks, “Wait! She meant no harm!”

“She lunged for my mate!”

My hands stop reaching for an arrow. I should be focused on them. On notching the arrow in my fingers. Instead, my brain hyperfixates on one thing. Mate? She… she called me her mate!

Iku has an arrow of his own, notched, aimed at my chest. With a fanged grimace, he snaps, “Let her go, or I’ll kill him!”

I freeze, looking at the broad point that could end me with little ceremony. Swallowing, I look at Rayne and hope she knows what to do next. Her eyes keep darting towards me, and I see unfettered fear in her for the first time.

Juko places a paw on Iku’s bow, “Stop, all of you!”

He tries to shake the paw off, “She threatens Aire!”

“And you threaten her mate as well! Now listen to me!”

The silver fox’s ears fall, the clear struggle of indecision in his eyes. Juko pleads, “Please, Iku! Trust me.”

With a snarl and snap of his teeth, Iku lowers his bow, and my heart flutters in relief. I release the arrow in my fingers, and now all eyes fall on Rayne and Aire. I swallow, “Rayne, let her go. Please.”

Juko approaches them with both paws raised, “She didn’t intend to hurt him. Aire has always been very excitable; it is simply her nature. No harm will come to either of you if you release her. This is just a misunderstanding.”

Aire nods furiously, “Yes, just a misunderstanding! Word has spread far! He is the Wolf Born!”

Rayne frees her arm, and in seconds, Iku collides with her, rubbing muzzles. Rayne storms towards me and lifts me from the ground to nuzzle my face while whining. She pulls back a bit and begins licking me, her tongue running from my chin to my forehead several times. Her body is shaking, I assume from the release of adrenaline. I laugh, putting little effort into pushing away from her, “I’m okay, Rayne. I’m okay!”

She lowers my feet to the ground and starts licking the top of my hair instead. I watch Iku and Aire for a moment more as I get a wolf spit bath and then look at Juko, who has his head tilted while he watches us, “So it’s true then. You are the Wolf Born.”

I nod, and Rayne finally stops. She turns to face the foxes and lowers her head, “I’m sorry.”

Iku begins to growl, but Aire bops him on his muzzle with a paw, “I forgive you. I am also fiercely protective of my mate.”

Juko laughs, “You’ve no idea.” He looks at the fallen deer for the first time, “Now that we have an understanding… do you realize you crossed into our territory nearly one hundred marks back? It is why we approached when we caught his scent.”

Rayne’s ears lower, “I did not realize.”

“I think it can be forgiven. You took it down with an excellently placed arrow. Well done.”

Iku awkwardly shifts on his paws, “What now?”

Juko looks from the deer to Rayne, then to me, “Rayne. Cade. Would you share this deer with us tonight? We have a camp not far from here, and after such a long journey, you must be tired and hungry.”

“I am not sure that we sho-“

“When foxes have grievances with one another, we will meet over food and explain our views to each other. This has solved many things, over many generations. Words are greater than violence.”

She looks down at me, and it’s clear to me that she wants me to decide. I look at Iku, and then Aire, who is smiling and bouncing on her paws. It’s actually pretty cute. I nodded once, and Aire made a chattering noise.

“I am tired. And starving,” my stomach growls at the thought of warm food.

“Excellent!” Aire exclaims, clapping her paws together, “Follow us to our camp!”

With little other ceremony, we fall into a single-column line, Rayne taking her place behind me, as I follow directly behind Aire. Sunlight broken by shade begins to turn into darkness as we travel from one section of forest to another, and finally, to a clearing. A large lean-to and fire pit mark the center of a campsite. On one side is a shallow pool of crystal-clear water, a small stream feeding into it. This forest is simply beautiful, though nothing compares to Moon Lake.

“Please, sit yourself.” Juko lowers onto his knees and pats the ground next to him, “I have many questions, Cade.”

I smile, used to the inquisitive nature of kin at this point. Since it was announced that I was Wolf Born, I’ve been bombarded with questions over the past few weeks, especially about the nature of humans and our society. Juko looks up at Rayne, “Aire could use some help dressing your kill, and preparing it for our feast.”

If I’m able to read her expression easily, another canine would have no issue doing so, and sure enough, Juko speaks up, “It is your choice, of course, but I feel it would help ease any remaining tension between you.”

She nods and steps away. With her lowering her guard a bit, I do the same, “Thank you for your hospitality.”

“We are all creations of the Earth. It is only natural to be curious and kind to one another. Now then, I have many questions, such as how you came to be known as Wolf Born.”

I scratch the back of my head, “It’s a long story.”

Juko watches Iku sit himself opposite us both, “The night is long.”

“Where to start? Well, she saved my life, and…”

I weave the story of how I failed miserably at hunting, got myself hurt, and relied on Rayne and the wolves for my recovery. How I then ended up in her village and how life has gone since then. Occasionally, I glance at Rayne and Aire, who have both sets of ears tilted towards us, listening to my story. I make sure Rayne gets all the credit she deserves in my recounting of all that has happened. I swear she’s blushing beneath her fur.

I watch as they finish and head towards the small pool of water to clean off. Aire drops her loincloth and breast coverings before wading in. Rayne looks back at me before doing the same. I swallow and feel my face burning hot as I try to focus on the fire in front of me. Iku laughs, “You must truly be of wolf-spirit with the way your skin flushes as you watch her.”

Juko laughed as well, “Have you never seen a naked woman before?”

I close my mouth and focus on calming my rapid heart rate. She’s beautiful. I stammer, “I have.”

“No shame, Cade. She is beautiful, for a wolf,” he winks, “Please continue your story.”

I sigh, glad to continue, “Well, I had a vision when entering the Moon Lake. Mother Moon spoke to me. She said all would become clear to me in time. I don’t really understand it all. Ever since, it seems most kin see me as one of their own, instead of some random human.”

Iku massages one of his paws while looking into the fire, “I am surprised so many wolf-kin have taken to you. Wolf Born or not, you are human in flesh.”

“Iku makes an excellent point. You look human. You smell human. You sound and move like a human. And some will only ever see that, because they are unable to see beyond our mortal form. We, however, see all kin as children of the Earth. Fear not, Cade, we will not judge you for anything other than your character.”

Iku nods as Aire and Rayne rejoin us, having reclothed in what little they do wear. I smile as Rayne sits so close to my side that I can feel her fur and warmth. She yawns and stretches out a leg, “My paws are sore from such a long journey.”

It’s then that an idea hits me after all she has done for me, the least I can do for her is offer a massage. I place a hand on her leg, “Massage?”

“Please.” She shifts and places one of her large paws in my lap. I grab her foot and begin kneading my thumbs into the central pad, which draws a soft sigh from her. I trace over every inch before moving to her four toes, making sure to get the pads and between. Some time passes as we wait for our meat to be cooked, and a variety of vegetables, mushrooms, and fruits as well. Having finished with one foot, I move to the next. Rayne is watching the fire intently, her eyes half-lidded.

I’m thinking of our initial encounter when a voice speaks. It takes a moment to register that one of them asked me something. “What?”

Aire speaks again, “Your large human communities. We have heard of them, but I struggle to grasp the appeal of so many packed into such small spaces. What are they called?”

“Cities, and don’t feel bad. I don’t understand them either. Never liked them. The housing complexes,” I pause at her head tilt, “Um. Large structures made of wood and stone. They become so large that many different families live inside just one. Sometimes on top of one another.”

“On top of one another? That sounds unpleasant. We foxes love our space.”

I nod, “In a way, the wolves are communal, much like humans, having their homes close to one another. How are your villages built?”

Juko answers, “Spread out over large clearings. All live within eyesight and earshot of one another, with a central meeting structure for all.”

My curiosity gets the better of me, “What do you mean when you say we are all children of Earth? Is it a spiritual thing?”

“No.” He digs a paw into the dirt around the fire pit and allows some to fall from between his fingers, “We believe that the Earth gave birth to all life, not a divine being. We don’t deny the existence of gods or goddesses such as Mother Moon, but we embrace the simple truth that all things serve nature – even the gods. We procreate, and then we die. When we die, we believe our remains simply feed others or the soil of the Earth itself. No cycle to renew or return to, and thus, in our eyes, all are equally deserving of love and life because we only have one.”

“And that includes humans?”

Aire’s ears splay, “That is complicated.”

“Why?”

She hums to herself as if lost in deep thought, “Ancient stories. Though few speak of them, and even less believe, the legends are passed down by the shamans of a single tribe that still cling to the old ways.”

I look up at Rayne. She is as wide-eyed as I am and simply shrugs while shaking her head. I look back at Aire, “What does the legend say?”

“I’ve heard it once when I was a kit from my mother, after traveling, human merchants passed our territory. What little I remember is that your kind were said to come from the gods’ realms.”

“You said one tribe still believes it. Who are they, and where?”

She shrugs, “I know nothing of them beyond that they exist somewhere far to the north, near where your city is.”

I narrow my eyes in search of something among the stars, wondering what it could all mean. First Wolf Born, now humans from the realm of gods? Iku interrupts my thoughts, “What do humans believe?”

“Many humans believe in a singular god, but many do not. The exact detail of that belief even differs between communities. In fact, human armies have fought over claims of who is more righteous.”

Juko has been oddly silent, I realize. He watches the cooking venison, occasionally using his long claws to turn the cuts of meat on the flat rocks where they are cooking. He sniffs a piece, “It is ready.”

Rayne hands me a small, cool flat stone with a steak, mushrooms, and another vegetable on it. I smile and dig in, closing my eyes as I bite into a succulent mushroom and follow with the root vegetable, backed by a mouthful of venison backstrap. Rayne giggles as she watches me struggle to tear into the chunk of meat, “Let me help.”

She uses her claws to slice my steak into manageable pieces. I give her a smile in thanks and resume eating. Though I did appreciate the stews we had for much of the winter, it was nice to have the variety of Spring. In silence, we all eat our fill, and it’s then that yawns begin and spread, even to me.

Juko gets up and takes a few steps towards the lean-to before lying under it. He turns on his side and pats the thick layer of leaves they had stacked for bedding, “You are both welcome to sleep here.”

“Thank you,” Rayne states as she slumps into position behind the other foxes in the lean-to. She didn’t give me any chance to object and simply dragged me down with her. She leans into me, throwing one of her large legs over my own and wrapping an arm over my chest. She nuzzles her head over my own and sighs. I relax in her embrace, happy to have a giant, fuzzy living blanket.

The moment I close my eyes, I hear something approaching the lean-to. The footfalls are heavy, “Wake now.” I jump upwards and look around at the empty void surrounding the campsite. Rayne, Juko, Aire, and Iku are nowhere to be seen.

The disembodied voice speaks again, “Rise. You are needed once more.”

“Mother Moon?”

The voice laughs, and it begins to take on a raspy, almost wheezing nature, “I will teach you; I will guide you, and we will become whole once more. You will serve again.”

An impending sense of doom washes over me. I ran from under the lean-to, “Rayne!”

I look around frantically and stop my twisting body when I spot her outline in the tree line. With little thought, I dart towards her. She turns around to face me, and it’s only then that I realize that it is something else entirely. Its form is that of a twisted, decaying wolf. One shrouded in darkness. It snarls and turns into a cloud of blood red mist, launching towards me.

I stumble back and fall, my head impacting the ground with a crack as the mist enters my screaming mouth. I cough and twist on the ground, struggling against it. I gag, and bloody mucus explodes from my mouth. I seize as my eyes lose focus.

#

I shoot up as daylight breaks through the treetops. Juko tends to a small fire. Aire and Iku sit together. I shiver as Rayne, who had been sitting next to me, embraces me, “Something wrong?”

Rage. I feel rage. Hatred. What is happening to me… why does this shit keep happening! I lift myself, “I’m fine!”

Her ears flatten, “Cade…”

I wipe sweat from my forehead, “Sorry. Let’s just go home. Please.”

She approaches me and hugs my back as she nods to each fox, “Juko, Aire, Iku. Thank you for your kindness. We must return home now.”

The foxes gather near us. Each looks at me with worry, and Aire twists a paw on the ground. Juko clears his throat, “May we meet again. You are welcome in my home,” he points west through the trees, “should you ever find yourselves in need of shelter.”

Aire seems withdrawn for the first time since we’ve met, “Ours as well.”

“Thank you. You are welcome in mine as well.” Rayne bows her head.

With little other ceremony, Juko offers us some cooked meat for the ten-hour journey back. Still, before we leave, Aire cautiously approaches me and stretches her arm out towards me. I stare at her extended paw as she begins to fidget and stammer, “I have observed coyote-owned humans approach and grasp each other’s hands in greeting or goodbye many times. Am I doing it wrong?”

A revelation suddenly races through my mind. Finally, a single word settles and sets off alarms. There’s just no way. No fucking way! Mom couldn’t have been right… could she? The army was right? No… they wouldn’t do that, right? I look up at Rayne.

Aire takes a step back, her ears lowering, a quiver to her voice, “Did I do something wrong?”

I begin to shake. I grind my teeth, “Owned humans? You’re talking about slaves!”

I begin to pace, “Shit. Fuck! I knew the way you were talking about me was strange. I just didn’t want to believe it. I couldn’t. What the fuck!” I wave at the air, “Now I understand why Tyrak and some others look at me with disgust when I pass. They think I should be a fucking slave at best!”

“Cade!” Rayne barks, approaching me with a paw stretched out, “Let me explain!”

“No!” I snarl at her, rage still building in my chest. “No more justifications! No more long-winded explanations! No one ever gives me simple or straightforward answers! What am I to you, really?”

She stammers, almost stumbling on her feet as she again reaches for me, but I step back again, “You’re my mate!”

“Only because I’m Wolf Born! What if I were a normal human? What then?”

Her ears seemed to press even further into her head, even though they were already flat, “Cade, that doesn’t matter. I love you!”

“Do you?”

She yelps and looks like she was struck. She begins muttering, struggling to find words as tears fall from her eyes, “Of course I love you, Cade! I would do anything for you! I would kill for you; I would die for you!”

My rage is suddenly replaced with grief, and I fall to my knees, a sob escaping my lips before I can stifle it. I tremble, and before I can fall further in on myself, she darts forward, grasping me, “Speak to me, please! What is wrong?” She places a paw on my forehead, “You’re burning! Juko, get me water!”

The foxes rush into action, gathering water and doing other things I don’t care to try to keep track of, as Rayne lowers me to the ground as gently as she can. She’s speaking to me, but no meaning reaches my mind.

As a void consumes the world before my eyes, one thought repeats in my broken mind. “Who am I?”

#

[Rayne POV]

“Cade!” I shake him repeatedly but get no response. Aire drops next to me, a waterskin in her paws. I grab it and soak a cloth from a pouch I always carry. “Cade, wake up, please!”

I press the cold cloth to his forehead. My heart hammers to the point that I feel it will burst. I bring a shaking paw to his beautiful, sweet face as my tears fall onto it. I won’t let him die. I lift him to my chest and turn to leave. Juko jumps in front of me, and I can’t help but snarl, “I need to get him to Berin!”

“You won’t make it in time, Rayne!”

I kick a branch as thick as my thigh, sending it into a tree, shattering it. “What do you want me to do? Sit here and hope he doesn’t die?”

Iku joins, “We will help him.”

“Are you a shaman?”

“No. Our village shamans will help him.”

I shudder as Aire hugs my side, “His breathing is steady. He’s going to be okay. Our village is only two hours from here.”

I look at my little human. I trace my fingers through his soft brown hair. “Lead me.” With no other words, we break into a run, and I let them take a slight lead. I tighten my hold onto my mate as we sprint through the clearing and into the forest.

Too much pain. Too much suffering for one spirit. I will be your anchor; I will protect you. I will do what I must to ease your burdens. I will not let you go, and I will destroy anything or anyone that dares raise a paw against you. I jump over a boulder instead of going around, clearing it in a single leap. I manage to keep pace with the lithe foxes, panting as we pass endless trees and several streams.

Will you still be angry with me when you wake? How will I explain to you that most kin see humans as lesser beings? That many capture your kind and force them to labor? Please give me the chance to explain that it never crossed my mind. Will that make you think of me as cruel or uncaring?

My own people once had slaves, but Arkan changed that before I drew breath in this world. His reasons are his own, but it is a good thing all the same. I’ve never given it much thought, but as the minutes pass, I can’t stop my mind or the regret that crashes into me. You’ve shown me that humans can be good. Even as Wolf Born, you still possess your humanity. I would tear this world apart; I would crush anyone who stood against you underpaw if they hurt you.

Aire calls back to me, “We’re getting close!”

I pant, my chest and legs burning with effort as the trees begin to thin. More of the sun’s warmth touches the ground, and the sky begins to clear in the distance as we are near the edge of the forest. Several new figures yelp and jump out of our way as we sprint by. I heard more yelps and barking as we burst into the open and nearly collided with a second group of foxes. A vast and expansive grassland dotted by endless homes, gardens, and foxes comes into view. If my muzzle weren’t already open, it would drop.

Juko calls out as many dozens of faces watch us storming towards a large, central structure, “Someone bring Attar and Azi to the center! We need help!”

Several sprints out of view to find the shamans as we pass many wide-eyed and excited foxes as they chatter. They clearly didn’t expect a wolf carrying an unconscious human to charge through their community. Juko nearly slams into another fox as he exits the structure we want to enter. He barks at us as we continue in.

Aire collapses to her knees, panting heavily. Iku joins her as Juko struggles to point out a spot and coughs, “Lay him down.”

I do so, careful not to injure him even though my arms and legs feel foreign and like I could lose control of them any moment. I catch myself on a wooden column as my head spins, but I never take my eyes from him. Still breathing. Good.

Several voices echo into the ample space, “In here!”

“What’s going on?”

“Move aside!”

Five new faces run in. I recognize the three who sprinted off at our call for help, but the other two are entirely new to me. They must be the shamans – Attar and Azi, Juko had called them.

The older shaman, his brisk pace marked by a limp, speaks first, “What is the meaning of this? Who is injured?”

The younger shaman had already locked her eyes on Cade, her lips quivered, and her tail was wagging too fast for my liking, “Attar, look!”

He followed her claw to Cade, and his expression soured more than it already was, “Pfft. All this commotion for a wolf and her pet human?”

If I wasn’t sucking down muzzlefuls of air, I’d growl. Instead, I cough and try to clear my throat. As they approach me, I suck greedily from my waterskin. Feeling better, I wipe my muzzle and hold back a snarl, “That pet is my mate!”

The young, stormy colored vixen gasps, her fur fluffing up. Attar grumbles under his breath before coming to a stop. “What is it you want?”

A growl nearly breaks through, “I want you to help him!”

“He doesn’t look injured. What do you think, Azi?”

She takes a step forward and lays a paw on his forehead, “He is burning!”

The older shaman, no doubt her mentor, steps close as well. He puts a shaking paw on Cade’s face, trying to carefully lift an eyelid with a claw. I cringe as Attar makes various noises and mumbles to himself. He releases Cade’s face and smacks his lips, “This human is Stricken.”

I’m still struggling to catch my breath, fighting to keep my tongue from lolling as I pant, “Stricken? With what?”

Azi steps behind me but quickly returns with a seat for her mentor. He lowers himself onto it and groans as he does, “Not with ‘what’. There is no ‘what’. He simply is, Stricken.”

I raise a brow, “That means?”

He huffs, and as anger begins to boil inside, Azi steps towards Cade, “I’m not sure what a wolf shaman would call it. It means that his spirit is fighting for control. For survival. It is not a physical thing, or, at least not in the way you understand.”

She’s right. I don’t understand. I let go of the column I was leaning on and take one of my mates’ hands. “Fighting what?”

“He is Wolf Born.”

My eyes widened. I’m impressed. “How do you know that?”

The vixen smiles, “He suffers a condition in which only Wolf Born can be afflicted. It has happened to the previous two. Now this one.”

“Not possible. Berin would have known about that and would have warned us.”

She tilts her head at the mention of Berin. I clarify, “My village’s shaman.”

“He doesn’t know of it, because he has not seen it before.”

“And you have?”

“No. But Attar has.”

He coughs, “I have seen much in my life.”

“You don’t look that old. The last Wolf Born wa-”

“A fox, yes. You are looking at him.”

My muzzle drops once more. I look at the three I met in the forest, and they all nod together, “But how? No one knows you’re alive! It shouldn’t be possible; it was so long ago!”

“Hmm,” he scratches his ear, “It was long ago, yes. Too long. And yet, I sit here. Time has a way of twisting the truth. Truth becomes legend. Legend becomes myth.”

I’m struggling to believe him, and yet I look down at a Wolf Born human. I sigh and rub my eyes where an ache has formed, “What do we do?”

Azi looks into Attar’s eyes as he nods. She reaches a paw out to one of mine, gently taking hold of it, “We will hold vigil over him, and Attar will try to communicate with him. Then we hope he wakes as the person you knew and not something else.”

#

[Cade POV]

I grab the sides of my head, “Leave me alone!”

Laughter echoes around me, and I curl in on myself. John swats at each side of my head, “Aw, what’s the matter? Gonna cry?”

As if on cue, I try to stifle a sob but end up hiccupping, drawing more laughter from the other students. The slaps finally stop, but the torment doesn’t, “Really, Cade, what were you thinking, asking Elizabeth out?”

I don’t answer. He tsks, “Too bad daddy left you behind. No, wait. It’s probably a good thing. He’d be ashamed to see you now. Look at you! Crying and pissing yourself over a couple of slaps and jokes!”

He grabs my suspenders, “Go on, Cade. Run home like you always do. I know you want to. Run to mommy and your new daddy.”

I sniffle and look at Elizabeth, whose face is red from exertion, having laughed with the others. He lets me go, “Go, or I’ll actually hurt you.”

I turn and run from their cackles, hating everything. Myself. Them. Dad, for leaving me.

I bump into a carpenter as I round a corner, “Hey, watch it, dumb kid!”

The streets are compact and wet, with stormwater still draining off from early morning. I enter the worst part of the city. My feet begin to drag, and I slow my approach as I walk towards the place that I’m forced to call home. I frown and wipe my face and nose as I look over the dilapidated two-story shack. Broken windows, shoddy patchwork, a porch with half a railing left standing, and a roof sagging in the center. It’s dirty too.

I push through the front door, remove my muddy boots, and throw them aside. A voice calls to me, “Home early?”

I ran up the stairs, not interested in talking. I enter my shitty room. A small bed - too small for my growing frame. A half-boarded-up window. A desk and chair. A cabinet with my clothes. I sit at my desk and open the only drawer to pull out my journal. I write a little in it, but it’s mostly sketches. Dogs, cats, people, buildings, and landmarks. I flip to a new page and begin working on something I crave. I’m not sure how much time has passed before my room’s door swings open.

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?”

I look up from where I’ve been sketching out the image of the girl I’ve dreamed of since I met her, “It’s nothing.”

She sighs and enters my room, “It’s something. Talk to me.”

I track her eyes towards my hands, but I close the journal before she can see who I’m drawing. She’s wearing that dress dad liked; the one she wore the day he died. She frowns, “She said no?”

I lowered my head, “I finally found the courage to ask her out, and she laughed at me. Said I’m too poor and dirty.”

Mom reaches out and puts a hand on my face, wiping a thumb over my cheekbone, “There are better girls out there, sweetie. You’ll find someone.”

“He won’t.” A gruff voice scoffed. A wad of spit lands on my journal, “He’s too much like you. Faint of heart.”

I ball my hands and look out the window, hoping for fresh air to carry the smell of alcohol away, “Don’t talk to my mom like that.”

“What’d you say, boy?”

I jumped from my chair, “I said, shut up!”

His knuckles land, breaking skin. I fall to my side, hissing as my fingers brush my bloody cheek. Mom screams, “Don’t hurt him!”

I grit my teeth and look up at my uncle, his features fuzzy and undefined through the tears, “I hate you!”

“Don’t bite the hand that feeds you, boy.”

I scream out as I stand and rush him, pushing him. As he falls, he bursts into dark mist. A growl enters my mind, “There is strength in your rage! Join with me, and we can punish those who hurt you!”

The mist that was my uncle surrounds my head, and I feel the impact of something on my chest as it quickly clears. I look down at a finger jammed into my chest, “You better keep those eyes forward, boy, or you’re gonna go hungry tonight.”

“Yes, sergeant!” I yell and focus on the teary faces a few dozen feet away.

He steps away, approaches the platform they’re on, and circles them like a hungry wolf, “These three tried to run last night. I suppose not everyone can handle a roof over their head and three square meals a day! All I ask from you is obedience. Nothing more. Apparently, that was too much for these fools.”

With no other words or ceremony, a masked soldier yanks a handle. My heart jumps as they fall, their necks snapping audibly, legs swinging beneath the elevated platform. I can’t stop myself from looking elsewhere to avoid their bulging eyes. Our sergeant checks a paper, pointing to soldiers as he reads, “Mess duty. Latrine duty,” he continued for a while until he reached me, “Report to the corrections unit.”

I go wide-eyed and yell, “Why?”

He storms down the platform stairs and slams his open palm into my gut. I collapse and gasp for air, “You will speak when I say you can! Now go, before I make it something worse!”

He literally puts a boot to my ass, and I stumble away. I begin to sweat and find myself wishing I’d joined those swinging for a second, before regretting the thought. I try not to drag my feet, to avoid further punishment, but I’ve no idea what’s coming. I just know it’s not going to be good. I stop in front of a plain door at a small, nondescript building.

I swallow the rising bile, twist the handle, and step in. A woman in an unmarked uniform sits behind a desk, reading reports. She raises an eyebrow as I stand at attention, “Yeah? What do you want?”

I try not to look into her eyes, “Ma’am, I was told to report here. For… correction.”

“Of course. Follow me.”

She leads me through another door, and I enter a room with a single chair with arm straps and a table with a variety of tools. She stops and glares at me before pointing to the chair, “Sit.”

My eyes dart back and forth as sweat breaks through both eyebrows, “I…”

“I got paperwork to finish, kid. Don’t piss me off, or it’s gonna be worse.”

I force myself to sit, and it’s then that I notice dark stains on the floor beneath my feet. Both my legs tremble as she pulls out a small tray folded behind the table and brings it next to me. Her eyes motion one of my hands to it, and while I obey, the speed at which I do clearly annoys her. She straps one wrist to the tray and the other to the chair. She sighs and steps back to the table, “What’d you do? And don’t lie.”

I try to stop my teeth from chattering, “I…. broke eye contact.”

“Sorry?”

“I broke eye contact.”

“Let me guess. Sergeant Brice.”

Her tone made it clear that it wasn’t a question, and I know she can’t see my nodding anyway. She finally turns, a hammer and three-inch nail in her hands, “Alright. Let’s get this over with.”

I stammer, “Wait, wait, wait. I didn’t do anything wrong!” She just listens as I continue, “Please don’t do this! I won’t fuck up again!”

Her laugh is unusually light despite performing such a task, “You’re right. You won’t.” She puts the nail point in the center of my hand and lifts the hammer. I feel like passing out or pissing my pants. I’m getting dizzy as I watch the hammer descend. I squeeze my eyes shut before impact. The entire tray shakes, and my yelp echoes in the room.

I wait for the searing pain. For the scent of blood. It never comes. She starts laughing, and I dare to open my eyes, looking at the nail and hammer sitting next to my trapped hand.

She wipes her eyes, “Fuck that guy.”

“I don’t understand. Is this entire thing just to scare us?”

Her face takes on a deadly serious, flat expression, “No. I do fuck people up in here. You’re just too cute, and like I said, fuck that guy,” she looks down at my hand and hums, “I do need to make it look real, though.”

“What?”

“Sorry, kid.” A small blade cuts my hand. I hissed at the stinging, “Oh, don’t be such a baby. It could have been a lot worse.” She turns to the table, grabs a bottle of clear liquid, and pours a small amount onto the cut. I pull at the strap instinctively as she then starts wrapping it in gauze, which is already staining red, “Keep it on for a couple of days. Pretend you can barely use the damn thing, or something. If this comes back on me, I’ll hurt you. Now get out of here.”

I stand and look at her handiwork, trying to give her a small smile, but the whole situation feels unreal. She meets me at the exit, a ration bar in hand, “Take this. Don’t come back.”

As I make it halfway out, I turn to thank her, but she slams the door on me, and I fall into an empty void. Another growl enters my mind, “How many times will you allow yourself to be punished!”

“Whatever you are, get out of my head!”

A snarling maw filled with needle-like teeth comes from the mists of the void I’m in, aiming for my throat. I lift my arms to block it and find myself now falling out of the formation of people I’ve spent the last two months training with. An explosion of dirt, smoke, and blood washes over me as a chunk of skull with a piece of face still attached slaps into my chest. I struggle to gasp between my uncontrollable vomiting and fall to my hands and knees.

“Keep pushing!” Our officer is waving his sword overhead. I had no intention of rejoining the attack and being blown to bits by mortars! I wasn’t offered a choice, though, as our sergeant stamped towards me and dragged me up, “Get moving or I’ll see ya sent South to fight the dogs!”

With a shove, I’m pushed into formation with the remaining soldiers of my unit. I knew it was no idle threat. Explosions, gunfire, and screams were all I could hear. Not even my own panting reached my ears. I clutched my rifle with both hands, squeezing it to the point that it creaked in protest. It was an old thing, barely kept functioning through generations. We hadn’t been able to produce new ones for six decades – or at least that’s what our sergeant told us.

Acrid smoke burned my eyes, and I coughed while breathing it in as we continued over blood-saturated fields. Towards the unknown. What sounded to me like the sky being torn asunder cracked into my ears, making them throb. Dozens of men and women around me collapsed, some crying and others silent; the next noise to overwhelm me was that of running water as blood poured from all the punctured bodies.

“Hold!”

The command was repeated down the line. Everyone came to a halt, those of us left, and I took the chance to look around. Hundreds of bodies littered the field. We were part of the second assault wave. I’m not sure how many would come after us, and I figured I wouldn’t live to find out.

“Make ready!”

I shouldered the ancient firearm, “Aim!” I closed my left eye and sighted down the length of wood and steel, pointing around where I thought a man would stand in height, “Fire!”

Thunderous claps and puffs of smoke were followed by screams from across the field. Sergeant Brice yelled again, “Reload!”

I never had the chance. A buzzing filled the air, and it soon became the roar of a raging furnace. I locked up, my legs unable to move. Brice knocked me over in his attempt to escape. The rest of the unit followed. Dirt and chunks of flesh were tossed into the air as destruction worked its way towards us.

“Dragonfly incoming! Fall back!”

I lift a hand to guard my face as debris washes over me, obscuring my vision. The same growl comes from within the dark, “Never again will you cower, if you join with me!”

“No more, please! Leave me alone!”

My vision clears, and I’m somewhere else, the environment becoming visible as dark clouds slip past a beautiful full moon. I don’t move, just focusing on catching my breath. I take the chance to look around, realizing I’m standing in a shallow pool of water in a forest. I’ve been here before. I blink once, and the glowing goddess appears before me, her muzzle holding a gentle smile, “Cade.”

“I’m so glad it’s you.”

She looks towards the moon. I follow her eyes as dark clouds try to cover it once more. “I cannot hold it back for long.”

“What is it?”

She looks back into my eyes, and if it’s even possible, I sense shame in the goddess’s gaze. She reaches towards her chest, parting the perfect white fur so that I can see a wound of dark ichor, pulsing like a heart, “It is a part of me.”

I step back from her, “You?”

She removes her paws, concealing the wound, “There was a time that I was known by another name. When the star-people first descended upon this world, so very long ago, I was curious. I watched them from a distance. I learned.”

With a wave of her paw, the environment shifts to a vaguely familiar one. A large grey machine with massive wings lay in a field. A great valley spread far behind it. Though I didn’t know what it was, it was clear it had come to a violent end. There was a grand opening at the front, from which people and unknown machines escaped. It looked large enough to house all Asterin, and more.

“I convinced my tribe to approach, weaving tales of the miracles I saw and the wondrous things the sky-people had. We feared what could happen, but curiosity is a powerful force.” She again waves a paw, and the environment shifts to a burning village, the ground slick with the blood of both humans and various anthros. “I do not remember who struck first, and it no longer matters. I was wounded in battle, but before my last breath, I swore to kill every sky-person.”

The environment fades back into the forest I’m familiar with, “I still do not understand how, but I became what you are running from. My kin called it Night Hunter. Like you, I struggle with the duality of my nature. In time, I learned to temper my rage with compassion, to counter my fear with curiosity about what could be. To love again, instead of hate. This new form was born.”

Her muzzle twists into a snarl before flashing back to normal. I look at the moon again and see that it’s halfway concealed. She takes a step back, “I led my kin down this path of war and hatred, but I wish for it to end. I cannot bear to keep watching as your people are enslaved, and mine slaughtered.”

“That’s why you chose me to be Wolf Born?”

“Sweet child, I did not choose you. How Wolf Born came into existence or was chosen is beyond my understanding. But it did provide me with what I needed to enact the change I’ve desired for so long – through you.”

She snaps at the air and growls, her eyes shifting to dark pools of black, “We don’t have long before my original form returns. Hurry, young one, and guide both our kin to peace!”

I shake my head, disbelief surging through me, “I don’t know what to do! Where would I even start?” She lifts a paw towards me. I’m pulled through a void once again, my legs and arms trying to find purchase with anything. I’m weightless and voiceless.

With a blink, I find myself looking towards the sky, watching birds dance around each other. Clouds pass over, a gentle breeze flowing through my hair. I sigh, feeling the sun’s warmth radiate through me. A voice calls to me, “Hello, Wolf Born.”

I scramble up and prepare to run, but instead of Night Hunter, I see an old fox. He’s holding a walking stick and is inspecting my cabin. “You built this?”

“Who are you?”

“I am of the same nature that you are. I am the second.” He snorts, “You may call me Attar.”

“Okay, Attar. What are you doing here?”

“I am here to help you. All Wolf Born contains a portion of her essence; it is why you now struggle with just a glimpse of the duality of her nature. Long before you came into being, she had me take certain actions to prepare you for your task.”

I almost laugh and start to argue, but he lifts a paw to stop me, “You misunderstand. She only knows that a Wolf Born will come. She did not know it would be you, specifically.”

“Okay. So, then what do I do?”

“I cannot say what you must do once you leave here, but you must make a choice before doing so.” He steps down from my deck, “Pass through this cabin’s door, and rejoin your wolf. You will maintain control of yourself, for a time, and will be able to set out to accomplish what Mother Moon desires.”

He stops talking and simply stares at me. I lean forward and narrow my eyes, “…or?”

“Or turn and enter the forest behind you.”

“What happens if I do?” I look over my shoulder at the forest, which is being battered by a storm that I can see, but not hear.

“I do not know. I did not take that path when presented with the first.”

“So, my choice is to become her pawn and hope I can convince humans and kin to stop killing and enslaving each other, before I run out of time and Night Hunter consumes my psyche and forces me to ensure the cycle of death and war doesn’t stop. Or walk away, and what, leave it all behind?”

“Seems that way.”

“Not much of a choice.”

“We are all a ‘pawn’ to something, as you so put it. Whether another living being, an ideal, a god, or materials. Better a goddess’s pawn, trying to save lives, than something less.”

I sigh, “I guess when you put it like that…”

I’d do it anyway, just to be with Rayne for as long as possible. I step past him and stop in front of the door. I reach for the handle and push, stepping into a blinding light. Sudden nausea hits me, and I jerk upwards and empty my stomach of black ichor. The rage I felt before I first lost consciousness leaves me, and I feel a sensation of relief washing over my body.

“Cade!”

Her voice draws my eyes. My tears immediately blur the beautiful face of my love, my mate. My response is raspy, my throat sore, “Rayne.”

She slams into me, lifting me from where I sit. The world spins as she whines and furiously licks my face. I laugh, not bothering to push at her. Her tear-soaked face nuzzles into mine, her voice cracking, “I thought I was going to lose you.”

I wrap my arms around her, each hand unable to reach the other, “I would never leave you.”

She continues to whine, finally sitting us both down on some piled pelts, pulling me into her lap and enveloping me with a warm blanket of her fur.

My voice cracks, “I’m so sorry for those things I said, Rayne. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Her tongue runs through my hair, “I forgive you.”

A familiar voice enters the room I’m in, “I’m glad to see he’s awake.” Juko steps in, followed by Iku and Aire. All three have toothy smiles. A storm-colored vixen enters next, but I don’t recognize her. An old fox, wielding a walking stick, follows, his gaze on me.

“Attar,” I smile, “Good to see you.”

The three other foxes look around at each other, and the stormy vixen kneels next to Rayne and I, “How do you know his name?”

“We’ve met.”

He chuckles as he seats himself on a bench, “You made the right choice, Wolf Born.”

Rayne nuzzles my cheek, “What choice is he talking about, love?”

“It’s a really long story.”

“We’ve got all night.”

The other foxes sit around us, their expressions betraying their excitement to hear what I have to say next.

“Where to start…”

Act I – Part V

The rough pads of a few fingers and their claws pressed into my forehead, “No. Try again. You think too much and feel too little.”

“We’ve been at this for five hours today, and nothing.”

“Because you do not listen.”

“I am listening to you, Attar. I’m struggling to wrap my mind around your instructions.”

His walking stick slapped into one of my shins, impacting with a thwack. Damn! He keeps targeting the same spot every time he thinks I’ve done something wrong. I reached down to rub the spot, “What did I do this time?”

“You think too much and feel too little.”

I throw up my hands, “You speak in riddles, like Mother Moon!”

“You hear like a human, which is to say that you do not listen. You must feel as kin do.”

Juko knocked at the dwelling’s entrance, drawing our attention. “May I enter?”

Attar grumbles as he seats himself, “You may.”

“I couldn’t help but overhear your exchange. It may do him well to have some rest. Let him think of other things.”

His half-lidded eyes trace his home at a pace matching his walking speed, “He is as restless as a kit. Go. Return later.”

Thank you, Juko! I was hoping it would be Rayne to rescue me from these lessons, but she has respected Attar’s wishes to only spend time with me before and after lessons. I don’t enjoy the extended hours, but I understand the reason. He doesn’t need my mind or eyes wandering. I stop myself from running away from Attar and his painful lessons and instead walk calmly after Juko. A twinge of pain marks my right shin. For an old man, he swings that damn stick hard!

“Does he always beat his students?”

Juko’s mirth breaks into boisterous laughter, “He means well.”

“Where are we going?”

“Rayne and I were talking. She has told me that you struggle with the bow. I would like to see your form.”

Great. From one lesson and into another, “Sure, but I’ll have to grab it first.”

“No need. Rayne has it and will meet us at the practice range.”

“Okay. Good!”

“We shall make you as deadly as a fox.”

“I’m sure Rayne would have thoughts on that,” I laugh.

“While a wolf may be stronger and have a slight advantage in eyesight, we foxes have the advantage in speed and agility. The ability to accurately fire arrows at a great speed is more advantageous than the slow, well-placed shot that wolves favor.”

Every time we pass a family of foxes or individuals, they stare at me. Unease works its way into my veins, and I know some are watching for any indication that I may be a threat. It reminds me of my first days walking through Rayne’s village. Soon, we crest a hill, and three familiar canids come into view.

“Rayne!”

Her ears are the first thing to swivel to my voice – followed by her entire body. She runs for me, and as we meet, she lifts me from my feet and spins, “Cade!”

She lowers me to the ground and nuzzles my face. Through glimpses of her fur, I can see Aire bouncing on her paws, “That’s so very precious!” She swats at Iku’s nearest arm, “Why don’t you do that?”

His eyes dart back and forth, the inside of his ears taking on a shade of pink. As Aire begins to laugh, he steps closer and lifts her, repeating the same tactic. With laughs, they spin twice and finally break the motion, nuzzling each other. I look back at Juko. He smiles, but I can see a sort of longing or sadness in his eyes.

His eyes meet mine, and he shrugs, rubbing a paw up his arm. “Let us begin.”

Rayne releases her hold of me and gives me my bow, which she had sheathed over her back, “Like we practiced, my mate.”

Swallowing the tinge of apprehension, I take ten paces towards some round wooden targets, all of which vary in distance. I take the stance taught to me by Rayne, spreading my feet and placing my dominant foot closer to the target. I notch an arrow and pull the bowstring straight back. I release my hold on the string. The arrow hit the closest target. I look over at Rayne, who wears a proud smile.

I notch another arrow and draw back the bowstring again. A slight ache spreads throughout my arm, particularly where it was broken. It’s still weaker than it used to be. I release the arrow without much time to aim, and while it does hit a target, it hits low and to the left. With a nod from Juko and Rayne, I repeated this a few more times, outright missing further targets.

“Your posture is much of your problem. You must remain confident and maintain a strong posture. Watch me.”

Juko notches an arrow for his own bow, holding his aim for only two seconds before releasing, nearly hitting dead center on the farther target.

Conscious of my posture now, I try taking my time to aim, but again find my strength waning on the hold. Unable to wait for a good sight picture, I release the arrow to the same effect as before, “I lack the strength wolves of foxes have. I cannot hold the string long enough to aim confidently, as you do.”

“Hmm,” he steps towards me, “May I help?”

I nodded, unsure of what he planned. He steps behind me and places a paw on each shoulder, “I will help with your posture first. Then we shall address the issue of strength.”

I look over at Rayne, and she seems just as interested in what he plans to do next. His grasp is firm. “Now, draw the bow. Hold it at half-draw if you must, as we must first focus on your posture.”

Following his instructions, I notch an arrow and draw the string back. I feel his paws press into me. My body wants to resist, but I ease myself and allow his instruction. He straightens my posture, lining it up with the targets. He then presses into one of my boots with a paw, pushing it forward, “Your stance is too wide. You must keep your feet firmly planted in line with one another and with the target. Your back tends to arch as you draw, but you must keep it straight. I will hold you in position as you finish the draw and loose the arrow.”

My back wants to fight against his paws as I draw the arrow, struggling to hold the tightened bowstring close. I let the arrow fly, and it hits a target, slightly closer to the center. We repeat this more times than I care to count, and as my core begins to severely ache, he pats my shoulders.

“Excellent!” He releases me and gestures for my bow, “May I?”

I nodded, handing it over. He draws the string several times and then looks at my arms, “I believe you are correct, much of your struggle is one of strength. I shall make you a new bow, one more suited for your size.”

“Thank you.”

“Think nothing of it, my friend.”

Rayne wraps her arms around me from behind, “He is an excellent teacher. Much better than I.”

I look back and up at her smiling muzzle, “You did great. I couldn’t use one at all before your lessons.”

“Thank you. Let us find food.”

“Good idea.”

Juko yawns, revealing a muzzle full of razor teeth, “Follow. Aire and Iku left some time ago to prepare food.”

These foxes are more silent than wolves. And wolves are already considerably quieter than humans while on the move. If I think hard enough, I can still hear the stamping of boots from learned infantry formations – or the sound of Asterin’s streets. The pounding of hammers, the laughter of children, and the crying of the impoverished and hungry. The priests who yelled about salvation and damnation. The army recruiters are yelling about good pay, food, and shelter.

We pass a few foxes on our way to a distant home, where smoke curls from the roof. It’s not quite a cabin or a hut, but a hybrid like all their buildings. I wonder if the coyotes have their own style, too. Juko waves us in, where Aire and Iku are setting a small table. On it sit simple utensils and plates. On those plates, fish and some green leafy vegetables. My mouth waters at the scent.

Aire hops onto a bench, “Please, join us!”

Juko, Rayne, and I sit opposite the pair. With no words, they all simply dig in. The foxes and Rayne use their claws to cut the fish into manageable pieces. I pick up the strange, two-pronged tool and push it into the vegetables. Lifting them, I try to give a discreet sniff.

Juko watches me as he eats his own, speaking through a full muzzle, “They are earthy in flavor and will ensure your legs recover from Attar’s teachings.”

Rayne looks at me, “Your legs?”

“Oh. It’s nothing.”

Her eyes narrow. Not in anger. Not in frustration. A fleeting cold passes through me before being replaced by a mild warmth. Doubt and curiosity in equal measure. All eyes darted to the table where I suddenly dropped my utensil, “I’ve got it! Finally!”

“Cade?”

“I am curious as well.”

Iku just watches, still more interested in his fish. I laugh, “What Attar has been trying to teach me! I thank you for the food, but I’ve got to get back to him!”

Rayne darts after me as I storm from the home, “Cade, where are you going?”

I wave back to her, and she stops near the entrance. My boots slammed into the packed earth path leading from the home, “Too important! I promise it won’t take long! Don’t worry, I’ll return soon.”

I startled a few kits, who ran to their parents as I sprinted by. I even managed to earn a growl from a nursing mother. After five minutes of sprinting, I reached Attar’s and Azi’s home. I burst through its entrance. Azi yelps and jumps to her feet, grabbing a quarterstaff and thrusting it towards me.

I stop just in time for its blunt point to press into my sternum. A slight ache spreads. I don’t care. “Attar!”

Azi lowers her weapon, “I am sorry, Cade!”

“No worries, Azi! Attar, I’ve figured it out. I can sense Rayne’s feelings! It’s subtle, almost like something you can taste. Well, more like remembering a taste of something you once had. A distant, but sure thing if I think about it hard enough.”

He rises with the help of Azi, “Then show me. What do you think I feel now that you have interrupted my meal?”

I look down at his half-eaten plate. The heat of shame burns my face, “I’m sorry.”

“Answer my question, Wolf Born. What do I feel?”

I look into his eyes. His lack of expression tells me he is indifferent. His posture reads as uninterested. He leans against Azi’s side, who looks between us. I expect anger or frustration, or maybe even excitement! But I feel and taste nothing. He tires of waiting for an answer, “It makes sense that you are beginning to understand Rayne, as she is a wolf you have a strong connection with, but you will need more guidance.”

Damn it. Damn it! A surge of rage enters my chest, rising like storm waters in a cave. My hands squeeze tight, and it’s only with the image of Rayne in my mind that I settle. I sigh, releasing my frustration, “I understand, but Rayne and I will have to leave soon. Tomorrow evening. She has family and friends who are no doubt worried about her.”

“You only speak of Rayne. Do you think so little of yourself that you believe none are concerned for you as well, Wolf Born?”

My eyes explore his home, something I’ve grown used to seeing these last two days of training, “I’m human. They are not. Why would they care?”

Without words, Azi helps him sit once more. Their eyes communicate something I cannot decipher or feel. He picks up a piece of bread, “That is why you struggle. You still separate yourself. Human. Wolf. Fox. Kin or not. No matter our shell, we are all mortal and answer to the earth or the gods. You and I, in particular, answer to Mother Moon. Now leave us. Azi and I have much to discuss.”

Azi avoids my gaze as I turn to leave. I exit into the night air, still chilly in early spring. I run a hand through my hair and trek back to where Rayne and I had been staying. Aire and Iku’s home. She waits for me at the entrance, sitting on a bench. When she sees me approaching, she stands. I reach out a hand, and she takes it, threading her fingers into mine.

“Is everything okay, my love?”

“I’m alright. Tired and a bit frustrated with my progress, that’s all.”

“You said you had figured it out.”

“I… guess not. Not yet.”

She pulls me into the home, leading me to our bedding, “You are stronger than you know, Cade. Never doubt that.”

As we lay together, my worries fade alongside the last flickers of a dying fire.

#

I wake mid-stretch and stifle a yawn. Rayne is sitting at the table with Juko, Aire, Iku, and Azi. They’re discussing our plan to return to our village. I lift myself, and all ears swivel towards me, followed by their eyes. Rayne smiles as I take my place next to her, an arm reaching over my back and pulling me close.

“Good morning.’

“Morning.”

Azi wipes her muzzle after drinking from her waterskin. “I will be joining you.”

“What?”

“Attar believes you need more training and guidance in the matter of Mother Moon and what it is to be like kin. As well as additional protection and healing for what may come.”

Rayne squeezes me, “It won’t hurt to have some extra help. Chief Arkan will be excited to host her, and Berin will be as excited as a pup when he realizes another shaman is joining the village.”

“What about Attar? Doesn’t he need help?”

“We have another apprentice. He is on patrol but will return tomorrow. Attar will be fine.”

I look at Rayne, but don’t taste that bittersweet tinge she gets when Aire gets too close or excited. Instead, it’s a gentle wave of ocean air. Comforting and cool. Calm. I grab the food they had already plated for me. “What about you two?”

Iku scratches his neck, “She is with kit. It is early, but soon, a new life will grace our world.”

“I’m happy for you both!”

I turned my attention to Juko next, “What of you?”

He taps the bow over his back, “I am going on an expedition north,” he pauses as his eyes look over my face, “Do not worry, my friend. It is not of that nature. Before we part ways, I have a gift for you.”

Aire suddenly bounces to her paws and dances about, as usual, before returning with a pouch and sling, holding them towards me, “I do as well! It was mine. I want you to have it. For your journey.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes! It will be a long time before I venture out again.”

I reached out, my fingers contacting her own. Soft and warm. The taste of something bittersweet in my mind is coming from beside me. I pulled the pouch closer to inspect it. A little worn but well-made. It is of decent size on my body – likely small on her. It will be helpful. I smile and bow my head to her.

I finished my food and expressed my gratitude for helping to save me. We all exchanged hugs. Finally, Azi motioned to us, and we followed her to the edge of their community. Several foxes waved goodbye as we passed, but a few simply watched without expression.

It takes us half an hour to reach the edge of the forest, and an air of familiarity and hesitation passes through me. I watch for mist, or a decaying wolf. Nothing. Just birds, wind, and nature. No monsters. My mind altered course – though our feet stayed. We spent three days in the foxes’ village. Attar’s lessons had taken hold – to an extent. As Berin had once explained, in less detail, it helped expand on the bond I have felt with Rayne since the beginning.

Without surprise, he knew much more about my condition than any other I had spoken to. Besides Mother Moon, I mused. He had focused on helping me develop the ability to tap into some kind of understanding or innate sense of kin’s feelings. It was subtle – imperceptible on a conscious level unless you focused on it. I can now grasp how Rayne always seemed to know what I was feeling. What is so natural to her as a wolf, a near-imperceptible understanding of kin, complemented by their stronger senses, is still alien to my mind.

I look down at the slight bounce of the new pouch hanging from my side – its strap crossed diagonally over my chest. I had once more felt Rayne as kin then. The taste was bittersweet. Love. Tempered by compassionate possession. She didn’t stay upset for very long. She never does.

“Are you okay?”

My brain stopped in its tracks as I looked up at Rayne. I took hold of one of her paws, “I’m okay. Ready to get back home.”

She leaned down and licked my forehead. I laughed and brushed it off. Truthfully, I was still getting used to being constantly peppered with wolf saliva. Since I had woken from my nightmares of Night Hunter and Mother Moon, she had become much more expressive in her affection. Nothing pushy or more intimate, yet – but loving all the same. She was unashamed to call me her mate in front of others. I’m grateful. I fear that if our positions were reversed, I would be hesitant to express such a thing so openly.

I suppose thinking you’d lose your mate will do that to you. It makes you appreciate them all that much more. We had already walked what I would guess was a mile before Azi spoke, “Did Attar’s lessons help you feel more confident in being Wolf Born?”

I felt Rayne’s tail slap my lower back as it swayed, “I know you were frustrated. You don’t need to explain if you don’t want to.”

I waved a hand at nothing in particular, “It’s okay. His lessons on understanding and feeling as a Kin do seem to have taken hold, to an extent. It does help.”

Rayne looked down at me, a brow raised. She then gently bopped my nose with a finger pad, “My coy, little human.”

I feign being offended, “I’ll have you know that I’m tall for a human! A few inches above average.”

Rayne rubs my hair, her teeth showing in a wide grin, “Yes. My tall, little human.”

“Hey!”

The devious she-wolf just snatched the waterskin from my left hip! She lifts it high above me. I glare at her. She snorts, a slanted smile on her muzzle – her eyes half lidded in humor. Azi laughs from ahead of us, watching over her shoulder. The sound is almost like a combination of chattering and yipping. It’s very different from wolves or humans, but not unpleasant.

Rayne sticks the tip of her tongue out at me, then grabs me with her free paw. I wobble only for a moment as she lifts me into her front, nuzzling my face. She reattached my waterskin and kissed me, “I enjoy you, as you are.”

I try to scowl. Instead, a smile forms. She lowers me, letting me take my place by her side once more. Azi is watching us from ahead, “You two truly seem spirit-bound.”

I think about the term. It must mean something like what we humans would call soul-mates. Upon completion of the thought, I nodded. I felt my body press into Rayne’s side – one of her eyes looking down at me, a soft smile on her muzzle.

In silence, we must walk for five or six hours. We passed the campsite quite some time ago. Only an occasional comment was made. I suspect we all felt a degree of apprehension. For Rayne and I, relief countered it. Her parents and our friends would be glad to know we are okay. I can’t imagine what they’ve felt or thought.

I’m not sure where we will go from there, though. Attar and Mother Moon had expressed that I needed to pursue the path of peace between kin and humans. I didn’t get along with my own very well. Part of why I ran. I will likely need to face my crime of desertion as well if I go near Asterin. A bit of nausea bites the back of my throat as my mother enters my mind. I’ve thought little of her since Rayne found me. What would she think? Would she hate me? She would fear Rayne. She would hate that I disappeared and didn’t take her with me.

Rayne squeezes me into her side again, and the scent of forest and cedar washes over me. There’s a third scent mixed in that I can’t quite place. Uniquely, Rayne. I inhale. It’s comforting. If she noticed, she let the moment pass without comment. I look away from the flora and look over the armor and quarterstaff that Azi was equipped with. Around her shoulders and neck was a large fur collar, followed by laminar torso armor and pauldrons.

Where the torso armor ended, it extended what looked like leather material and a flap of cloth where a loincloth would be. The leather splits at the center, allowing freedom of movement. She wore some kind of armor braces on her thighs as well. All that was exposed was her neck, head, arms, lower legs, and feet. It was form-fitting and didn’t make her much bulkier than her natural, lithe appearance.

It looks good. Non-restrictive and protective all the same. We will need to get Rayne something like this if we venture out. I am surprised to see it, all the same though. I’ve been hesitant to ask, hoping to not offend. My curiosity finally overrides my apprehension.

“Azi?”

“Yes?”

“I am surprised to see you wear such complex armor. Is that common among foxes?”

Without looking back at us, she nods, her ears bobbing just a bit with the movement, “Yes. In peace, we wear little, much like Rayne’s people. It helps us maintain our connection with nature. When adventuring into unknown lands or preparing for battle, we utilize the advanced works our ancestors taught us.”

“Rayne, do wolves do the same?”

“It depends on the tribe. Those further north, who have conflicted with your people, often do.”

Why would a shaman need to worry about armor and weapons? I must know, “But you’re a shaman. Why worry about battle?”

“I am a shaman, yes. Where I differ from other kin is that some foxes choose to become warrior-shamans. I was trained to save lives. To mend wounds. To treat the sick. To guide those who fall from their path. I was also trained to take life when necessary. To protect the weak and injured. I consider it my sacred duty to the earth and all kin.”

I look up at the side profile of Rayne’s head as she speaks, “Our shamans do not participate in combat if it can be avoided. Though they are still wolves and can fight if needed. Sparring is encouraged among older pups. Archery, spears, shields, and short swords have been taught to all as well, over many years. After adolescence, we are free to choose the weaponry of our preference, as well as a choice of how we contribute to the tribe.”

Azi responds before I can, “Yes, I have heard that wolves are allowed great freedom in their pursuits or desires. All fox clans that I know of follow a more rigid hierarchy. Our parents carefully observe each of our kits as we grow. When they know our strengths or weaknesses, they choose a path for us. You may deviate, but it is not encouraged.”

I think about my own people, “Humans are similar in some ways. Parents may push you in a certain direction, but only nobility are like your kin in the sense that your path is chosen for you. Like wolves, most choose their own path. There are exceptions. Such as conscription.”

Rayne tilts her head, “Conscription?”

“Forced into the army under threat of death or imprisonment.”

Azi looks back again, “Is that why you were in the human army?”

Doubt crawls in the recesses of my mind, “No.”

Rayne looks down at me, and I nod to her silent question. She looks forward once more, “He was supposed to… marry?” She looked to me again, for confirmation. I nod once more, and she continues, “He was to marry into a wealthy merchant family and was forced to join the army. Human marriage is similar to choosing a mate.”

“Is that common among humans?”

“No. An old friend of my father took pity on me. Of my family’s squalor. He felt that he owed my father, and so, he offered one of his daughters’ hands in marriage to lift my mother and me from poverty.”

“Were you happy with this offer?”

“I…”

My mind swims in the memories. I still remember when I first asked her on a date. She laughed at me. Joined the others in hurting me. It only got worse as the years passed. “I just couldn’t.”

My words trail off, near-silent, but I know Rayne heard them: “I was forced into the army under her father as recompense for my perceived insult.”

“I understand.”

How could she? Unless foxes were pressured into marrying select partners as well. She did say that their paths were chosen for them. Mates may be selected as well. I wonder how much humanity has influenced the various kin, or whether we were instead influenced by them. Maybe both.

Our journey towards our home must be more than halfway done. The forest floor is losing detail as it darkens. We walk for another hour before finding a small clearing. Rayne gathers branches and other large materials to create a lean-to. Azi gathers bedding material, and I focus on collecting some stones, bark, and wood for a fire. It takes about half an hour, I’d guess, before the campsite takes shape.

Azi works on removing easily detachable portions of her protection, such as the armor on her thighs. She sits on the opposite side of the fire. Rayne lowers herself behind me, then looks up with her arms open, a broad smile on her muzzle. I eagerly entered her embrace, and she pulled me into her lap. She lays her head over the top of mine. We watch some salted venison boil in a pot over the fire. Throw in some mushrooms, bone broth, a root vegetable or two, and it isn’t half bad.

I feel a slight vibration on my scalp as she begins to hum softly. I don’t know the song, but it sounds beautiful. Her voice is melodic. Soft. Not too high or low in pitch. Just right. Just another thing I adore about her.

Azi grabs our attention, “When we arrive tomorrow morning, I will stop at the Moon Lake before proceeding to the village with you. Do not wait for me, as I wish to commune with Mother Moon.”

Rayne answers, “I hope all goes as you desire.”

“Thank you,” She sniffs the air, “I believe the stew is done.”

Rayne releases me as I grab a bowl of stew for myself, and a larger one for her, before taking my spot next to her. She blows on hers, and I do the same. Steam rises above, towards the stars. I follow it, wondering if somewhere up there, Mother Moon watches me. Maybe the Night Hunter watches instead.

“Azi, I have another question, if that is okay.”

“You are so very curious. Do all humans ask so many questions?”

“I don’t mean to bother you.”

She raises a paw, palm up, “It does not. I am merely curious as well. I will answer your question, and then you can answer mine. Is this acceptable?”

“Yes. You said that as a warrior-shaman, one of your primary duties is to protect the weak. Why do your kin tolerate the coyote’s use of human slaves?”

Her features fall – her ears collapsing to her skull. She looks away and lowers her food to the forest floor, “It is a difficult thing to answer, but I will try. Long ago, when the First Wolf became the Night Hunter, she led her kin into battle against yours. After many long, bloody years of pushing the humans back to where they first came to be in this world, the Night Hunter departed this realm.”

She brings one of her legs towards herself, curling it under the other, “Your kin pushed back after that. We had the advantage in numbers and physical ability. Humans had their fearsome technology. It was slow, but certain. Many tribes fell. Vast meadows and fields gave your kin an advantage with your type of weaponry.”

One of her ears twitches to the sound of an owl. Rayne rubs the back of my shoulders with a paw as Azi continues, “The wolves appealed to us. We knew it was only a matter of time until the war reached further south.”

“So, your kin joined?”

“Yes. We allied with the Wolven tribes. Even the coyotes fought in the later parts of the war. As your kin pushed further into the mountains and forests, they lost their range advantage. We could get in close and ambush them. I’m sure you understand, fighting with teeth and claws does not end well for humans.”

Tyrak’s claw pushing through my leather vest and drawing blood with minimal effort flashes into my mind. She began to spread out some of her supplies. She used a mortar to crush a flower. “The conflict only slowed after we pushed humans back to the meadows and fields beyond the mountains, where they gained the advantage in range once more. The borders have remained much the same for many generations now.”

I lower my empty bowl and look at Rayne. Her eyes shift to mine – the fire makes them glow, and like golden bands of light shining down from the heavens, bringing hope to all they touch, I feel warmth. She holds a paw out to me. I grab hold and once more join her. She wraps her arms around me.

“During this fighting, the coyotes took slaves?”

Azi nods, but her vision doesn’t leave her task, “Wolves and coyotes. The wolves enslaved humans to work in their fields. Much of the population had been killed during the fighting, and communities were left in need of the most basic things. Labor. They needed bodies to work in their fields, or they would risk mass starvation.”

A quiet whine escapes Rayne’s muzzle, and she nuzzles into my hair. Azi’s shoulders fall and her paws slow in their task, “The coyotes…”

She stops and searches the stars above, “They entered the war last and suffered the least. Stories soon spread from their territories. Debauchery. Cruelty for the sake of entertainment. None dared oppose them for fear of more widespread conflict.”

I run my fingers through the forest of fur on Rayne’s arms, “You’re still allied. I saw coyotes when it was announced I was Wolf Born. Their people did not seem to take it well.”

“They do not believe your kind has value beyond being a resource to exploit.”

“All of them? All their tribes?”

“I do not know. Not for certain. Maybe there are coyotes out there that disagree with the others, but I don’t know of them. Their individual tribes number in the thousands.”

“The wolves got rid of their human slaves. Maybe the coyotes could too?”

Rayne speaks, the vibration of her voice on my scalp, “Of all the allied wolven tribes I know of, we no longer accept that kind of thing. I cannot say if all my kin’s tribes are the same.”

With that, we fall silent. Only the night animals and insects speak now. I yawned and stretched, and it spread to my two companions, “I’m going to lie down. We should wake up early, though. I am sure your parents are worried beyond belief.”

“I am certain. It will be okay, though. Once we explain things.”

I find myself between the two. Rayne is pressed into my back as usual, a leg over both of my own and an arm over my chest. Her muzzle rests in its typical spot. Azi has her back to me, and there is enough space between us to prevent contact. Rayne gave her a look when we lay down, making it clear there was no room for sharing. That bittersweet tinge.

The possessive nature must be a thing natural to kin. I know we can be that way too, but it’s not so openly displayed. I’ve seen wolves among our village, and even some of the foxes do the same when others approach their mate in a way that could be seen as intimate or too physical – unless good reason demanded otherwise.

Does my mind ever stop? I get sick of these endless thoughts. Do I ask many questions, as Azi said? I never answered her question, to think of it. Oh well. I do my best to focus on the rise and fall of Rayne’s chest and soon find myself drifting.

#

We woke, ate breakfast, and broke camp in record time. As the sun reached mid-sky, we passed through a creek that Rayne and I had crossed many times before. My feet are sore, but I press on, keeping up with their pace.

The trees are thin, and light cascades to the forest floor. All around, spring has moved forward several weeks. Flowers are well into bloom, and insects buzz about, spreading pollen and life. The glade of Moon Lake. Azi stops at a divergence in well-trodden paths, “I will find you in the village soon. Please do not wait on me.”

“Just ask any wolf if you cannot find us. They will direct you.”

She nods and disappears into the glade. We go our own path, skirting the mystical waters. As the fields surrounding the village come into view, an older wolfess bumps directly into us after rounding a large tree, “Oh, I am sorry, sweet thing!”

Her muzzle drops, “You… Rayne!” The older wolf locks her arms around her, “You do not know me, but all know of you and the Wolf Born. Your parents and friends have organized several groups to search for you two! You simply must tell me where you’ve been! Are you well? Are you injured?”

Rayne tries to answer, but the old wolfess rambles on, interrupting each attempt. I wink at her, “Since you’re busy, I’ll head to the village and let the others know that we’re okay!”

Her eyes fall, and she pleads with me through her eyes, but I turn with a chuckle and continue out of the tree line and into a field.

I soar as an overwhelming sense of belonging enters me. These grounds are the only place I’ve felt safe enough to call home. Because of her. The only place I felt I truly belonged. I watch as wolves tend to their fields, too focused on their tasks to notice me. My eyes follow the natural rolling curves of the fields, only stopping to search for the source of rapid, approaching footfall. I nearly gag at the sudden taste of rage. I shake my head and look for the reason. I’m met by a blur of dark fur.

I gasp out as all air is forced from me. I can’t breathe! What the hell was that? I struggle to correct my posture, my knees wanting nothing more than to give. Spittle flies from my mouth as I force my eyes open and see a pair of familiar brindle legs and paws standing before me. Rage flashes through me. Tyrak!

I grind my teeth, “What the hell is wrong with you, Tyrak!”

“Enough of your games, human! Where have you been? Where is she?”

He doesn’t give me the chance to answer and grabs both sides of my chest, lifting me to his snarling face, “I won’t ask again. Answer!”

Enough of this! Enough of this damned wolf and his wayward thoughts! I don’t care what he may have lost or what he experienced in battle. He’s a monster, and I’ll treat him as such! I rear my head back and spit onto his face, “Fuck off!”

I slam a fist into his nose. Haha! Take that, you big dumb bastard! Instead of reeling, as I hoped, he drops me without warning and sweeps my legs. I collapse and narrowly avoid a stomp that was aimed at my chest, but don’t move fast enough to prevent a follow-up kick that forces me to curl. Bile and stomach acid escape my mouth. As I catch my breath, I grin up at him, the rage I feel like a furnace being fed coal, “That’s your best?”

He growls and leans down; a paw aimed for my throat. I try to push myself away. A sudden burst of air flows over me, and Tyrak disappears from my immediate view. I cough a few times, wiping my mouth and chin of vomit. Snarling and growling fill my ears–even more than the pounding of my heart. I push myself up as Rayne straddles his chest, her legs locked tight over his core. She slams an open palm into his nose, and he yelps.

He rolls, taking her with him. They both scramble to their feet, but he is met by the claws of Rayne’s right paw, which tear searing, bloody lines across his muzzle. He barks out, and they slam into each other, their paws interlocked, a dance of strength and hatred on display for all to see. Rayne is strong – far stronger than any human, but she is beginning to buckle beneath Tyrak. Her legs and paws visibly shake as her claws dig into the earth, looking for an anchor.

She snaps at his face, but he avoids each attempt, “You have lost your way, Rayne! You fight for a human! Stop this madness!”

Her legs begin to falter as she’s forced to her knees. I know what I have to do. I tap into the rage I’ve felt twice before, finding sudden strength and determination. I won’t let him hurt her. I’ll kill him if I must! I’m no fool. I stand no chance against him in direct combat. I look over his form, at his overextended legs and smile. I charge forward, nearly stumbling, and slam into the back of one of his legs at the joint. The weight of a boulder falls on my shins in my attempt to escape his fall, pinning me beneath him.

He looks down at me and snarls, but Rayne has taken the opening I’ve given her. She leaps onto him and wraps both legs around his neck, pulling him from me. They struggle and spit flies from his muzzle as his eyes bulge. His claws lash out in the air, and his feet send chunks of earth soaring as he digs for purchase. I scrambled back and watched with a twisted satisfaction. The rage wants him to die. The rage calls for blood.

“Release him!”

Thunderous stomps approach from behind. The most fearsome growl I’ve ever heard pushes the rage from my core, replacing it with apprehension and doubt. I blink a few times and wipe my forehead – my thoughts and feelings coming into clarity once more. I look back at Chief Arkan and his retinue as they approach, then back to Rayne. Her face betrays her emotions.

She releases Tyrak, who grabs his throat, coughing and gasping for air. The hatred and rage are gone. I don’t want them to fight. I don’t like him, but I don’t want him to die. More than that, I don’t want his blood on Rayne’s conscience.

Arkan slams the shaft of his spear into the ground, “What has overcome you? Why do you attack Tyrak? This is how you return to your people?”

Her ears fall, and she looks off into the distance, “I was protecting Cade.”

“Protecting him from Tyrak? It was made clear to leave him alone.”

Rayne snaps her jaws, “That may be so, but he attacked as if possessed!”

Arkan’s eyes narrow and shift to Tyrak, “Is this true, brother? Did you attack him?”

Tyrak has finally climbed to his feet, his towering stature once more showing pride – and a touch of deference to his brother and chieftain. “He exited the forest alone. When I caught sight of him, without Rayne, I could only logically assume the worst!”

“And so, instead of words, you used fang and claw.”

“I was simply trying to get ans-”

“Silence!”

The field and all in it stand rigid. Even the birds heed Arkan’s command. I carefully walk towards Rayne and grab one of her arms as Arkan and the others watch us. He snarls at the air and then calms himself just as fast, “This conflict cannot happen. Not here. We may have peace, but it is precarious. Already, our northern allies call for aid to fight off new incursions along the frontier. If word reaches the outer tribes of a human causing conflict within our kin, then-”

Rayne interrupts, “Cade is not to blame!”

I expect him to silence her, like he had Tyrak. Instead, he looks into my eyes. A wisp of feeling I can’t decipher touches the corners of my mind. It’s too complex. Too conflicted to understand. I don’t dare look at Tyrak.

“Go to your friends and family, let them know you are well. Then go home and rest. You will stay there. I will meet with my advisors, as we have much to discuss. I will send for you both when needed.”

They storm off, leaving Rayne and me standing there alone. She pushes me away. Not in anger or frustration. In concern. Her eyes roam my body, and she licks a new scratch on my jaw a few times. She pulls me back into a hug, “Are you okay?”

“Sore, but I’ll be fine.”

“I shouldn’t have let you go alone. I should have protected you.”

I pet her back with both hands, running my fingers through the dense fur, “You did protect me.”

“Come. Let’s meet with my parents, and then Azela and Etryn. Then we will retire for the night.”

We walked into the village in silence, my side pressed into her own, held firm by an arm wrapped around me. No wolves approach or offer words. No doubt, many saw or heard what happened. I’ve already learned that word spreads fast. In a few minutes, we found our way into her parents’ home. They take turns nuzzling and hugging her, whines and tears filling the living space. She doesn’t spend much time explaining our experiences or where we have been, but assures them that we are okay. As we leave, her mother pulls me into an unexpected hug. Her father took hold of one of my shoulders and patted me several times. She told me I was family too and that they missed me as well.

A fleeting moment of happiness in this chaotic dream. We then reach Azela’s home. Rayne hesitates outside its entrance, looking at me. Her voice shakes, “Azela?”

A bark sounds from within, “Rayne!”

Rayne enters first and stumbles back into me. I try my best to support her, bracing myself for a potential fall. It never comes. Azela whines while her tail goes crazy behind her, her muzzle squeezed into Rayne’s shoulder, “Where have you two been? We’ve been so worried! We joined three search parties but found no trace. I thought… I thought that-“

Rayne rubs the back of her head, “Shhh. All is well. We are okay. It’s quite a long story, but I am afraid I cannot tell you tonight. Arkan has ordered us to return home and stay there until the council calls for us.”

Etryn, who is rocking their pup in their arms, steps forward, “Why? What has happened?”

Rayne growls, “Tyrak attacked Cade. I fought him.”

Azela steps back, her eyes wide, “You fought Tyrak? Our war leader?”

“I know it sounds bad, but-“

She laughs and jumps back into Rayne’s arms, “That brute has needed someone to stick his muzzle in the dirt for a long time.”

Etryn asks, “Tell me you won?”

“With a little help.” She reaches over to me and runs a paw through my hair.

Etryn now joins in the laughing, “I knew you had the spirit of a warrior, Cade!”

“If it wasn’t for Rayne, I don’t know if I’d be standing here.”

“Forget that brute. As my mate often says, his head is in the realm of the spirits – too large and heavy for his own good.”

“It does seem that way.”

Rayne takes hold of my left hand, “We must go now. Please do not involve yourself with Tyrak. I don’t wish to see you both drawn into this. That pup of yours is the most important thing.”

We part ways after a long-winded goodbye, headed for our own home. It doesn’t take long to reach it. I focus on starting a fire in the burnt-out firepit as she puts away our few things. Soon, we settle into our typical positions and lie down.

“Rayne, are you okay?”

“As long as you are with me.”

“Do you want to talk about it?”

“Let’s focus on rest. I just need time to think about all that has happened.”

I squeezed the paw wrapped over my chest and closed my eyes. No dreams reach my mind. Instead, I find myself afloat in an endless sea of nothing. A light breaks through from above me, fighting for control with the dark. It overcomes the dark, leaving only the edges of my vision dulled.

My eyes open. Rayne has her back to me. She is cooking. I really need to wake up first one of these times and make her food instead. The scent reaches me. It smells of berries and oats. Pleasant.

“Just in time. It’s ready.”

She turns and hands me a bowl and spoon. She seems much more like herself this morning – her movements precise and with purpose. I close my eyes and take in the subtle, sweet scent of the porridge.

“You seem better.”

“Azela came by to let me know that Arkan has expressed regret for confining us yesterday. We may do as we please today. We need only stay in the village, or its immediate vicinity, until called upon.”

“That’s good! So, things went okay with his council?”

“It’s rare for a meeting to take more than a few hours. To pass into a second day is almost unheard of.”

My mind races at the possibilities. Are they going to punish Rayne? Separate us? Force me out? A cold wraps my heart, fighting warmth as Rayne squeezes one of my shoulders, “No matter their decision, I will be with you.”

I smile, and with no other words, we eat. After I finish, I rush over to my new bow, “Would it be alright if I tried this? I’m eager to see how well I can use it.”

“You don’t need to ask me for permission, my love. I also would like to see how you fare with it.”

As we exit our home, a wolf calls out to us, waving, “Welcome home!”

I waved to her as we passed. Around the first bend, we ran into Etryn and Azi. She steps towards me, “It’s good to see you are okay. I heard what happened.”

“Yeah… I’m sorry for all that.”

She raises a paw, palm forward, “Do not apologize. Truthfully, it is a good thing I was not there. As my newfound duty requires, I would protect you with my life. I suspect things would have gone much worse had I intervened.”

Rayne nods, “That is very likely true. Where did you stay last night?”

“With Berin. He was very accommodating,” she laughs. “He wouldn’t let me sleep. So many questions. As many as a curious kit. I admit, I am tired.”

Etryn’s mirth echoed out, “He is a good wolf. I am not surprised that he would chew the ear of another shaman. I am confused about one thing, though. Why, as a shaman, would you have involved yourself in the fight?”

“I am a warrior-shaman. Few of my kin choose this path.”

“I’ve never heard of such a thing.”

“We don’t often leave our territory. We are guardians. Not truly warriors, despite the title.”

He nods, and his eyes glance over my bow, “Is that a pup’s bow?”

I laugh, embarrassment mixing with my excitement, “No. A friend made it for me.”

He raises an eyebrow, “I would love to hear more of what happened. To see how effective you may be with that new bow. May I join you?”

I reach out a hand to him, “It’s called a handshake. It can be used in greetings, goodbyes, to finalize business deals, or in friendship. Humans can’t express or understand nearly as much by detecting scent or body language as kin do, but we make up for it in some unique ways.”

His grasp is firm but not crushing. “Let’s get going! I’m excited to try this bow.”

“What was the fox’s name? The one who gave you the bow?”

“Juko. We met him while hunting. We had accidentally passed into their territory. It was a tense beginning, but it all worked out for the better.”

“Please, continue.”

I recounted the names of the foxes and how we first met. How we spent the night sharing tales and food. I spoke of Night Hunter and my visions. Of sorrow and hope. How Rayne and the others saved my life, once more. Another to the total that I owe them all.

“Mother Moon… is the Night Hunter? I never believed the legends, but to hear it is true. I am lost for words.”

Azi gestures around the wolves we pass, “Most do not believe. Truth becomes legend. Legend becomes myth.”

I think of my mother’s faith. Many of my kind believe in a single, all-powerful god. A god that created man, who then thrust him into the stars with the mission to uplift lesser species and spread ‘our’ truth. I never put much thought into it. I never gave it credence. The idea that it may be true terrifies me. Am I entering a conflict between deities? Am I truly just a pawn, with little choice or say?

I push the thoughts out of my mind and then continue the story. I speak of how Mother Moon seems to seek redemption. The only key detail I leave out is Attar being the second Wolf Born. I don’t understand how the ancient fox is still alive, and I doubt they want it to be known to a broader community.

“I never imagined a human would be Mother Moon’s champion. Nor that she wants peace between kin and humans.”

I smile at his comment, but I don’t know how to feel. I’m still sorting it out. I still have many questions. Too many. ‘You will maintain control, for a time…’ Attar’s words echo in my mind. Is that why I felt rage again when Tyrak attacked me? A glimpse of more to come? Gods, I hope not.

At least I’ve made more good memories than bad. Tyrak is the only openly antagonistic wolf here. Overall, I’m content with my worldly situation. My exposure to all this spirituality is another thing entirely. I watch Rayne and Azi chat, and I can’t help but feel a certain way. She’s beautiful, kind, gracious, my best friend, and more than that, my mate. A flash of desire hits me as I look over her form.

She interrupts my thoughts before they can go deeper, “We are here.”

“Okay,” I line myself before the targets, “Here we go.”

I take a stance somewhere between what Rayne and Juko taught me, notch an arrow, and draw the string. My arm doesn’t shake with effort as I pull it to my chest. No deep ache in the old break. I take sight, and release. The arrow tip sinks into the wood, near the center.

Azi yips, “Excellent shot!”

“Well done, Cade!” Rayne barks.

I laughed, “That’s the easiest target. I’ve always been able to hit it. Let me try where I always struggle.”

I repeat the motions but miss the target. Damn it. Let’s try this again, Cade. Once more. The second shot comes close, but also misses. I sigh, looking at the bow in my hands, “When a craftsman blames his tools… It is because he is a poor craftsman.”

Etryn steps behind me, “May I see your form once more?”

I repeat the shot with the same results.

“The problem lies with your form. In your struggle to overcome the strength needed to pull one of our bows, you compensated by arching your back and widening your stance. It is a learned behavior – one you repeat even though you no longer need to. We must work on correcting it.”

He glances at Rayne, who smiles and bows her head. He places his paws on me, positioning me into proper form, “I believe we discussed this once before. You must keep your back straight when you pull the string to your body. Do not use your body to compensate. Let your arms angle the bow as necessary instead.”

With a few more corrections, I take aim and fire an arrow. It hits the outer edge of the furthest target. I jump into Rayne’s arms, “Yes, finally!”

Azi and Etryn chuckle as she puts a warm paw on my face, “You would make a great apprentice to anyone. You do not let pride control you. I’m proud of you.”

My heart stammers at her last statement. Few have ever said that to me. Never my parents. Never in the army. My face sinks into the fur above her chest. Cedar. Forest. Rayne. Her scent comforts me. I stayed there for a moment before finally pulling myself back, “I love you.”

She leans down to give me a chaste kiss, “I love you as well.”

Azela arrives with her pup in arms, “The council calls for you both.”

My heart jumps. I look up at Rayne, whose eyes are on Azela. The taste of emotions races into my mind. Hollow. A decaying tree. The taste of bitter medicine. She looks down at me, and I force a half-smile. Without words, we follow Azela. She keeps glancing back at us, her eyes narrowed and ears low. Though she uses no words, I know she feels the same way we do. Azi and Etryn follow in silence. We pass dozens of wolves, many of whom glance at us in curiosity.

It doesn’t take long to reach where we are needed. Rayne takes the lead, but stops just before the entrance, “No matter what happens. I promise you, Cade. I will not abandon you.”

She pulls me in by one of my hands. Seven wolves sit inside. Though I never learned their names, they are the white, gray, sable, and brindle wolves I met once before, in the first meeting. Arkan, Berin, and Tyrak are also present. I sit next to Rayne, who puts an arm around me and pulls me close.

Arkan’s eyes never leave mine. “Welcome. I am sorry I confined you both yesterday. I hope today has gone well for you.”

“I understand your actions.”

His tail twitches and his ears fall for only a moment, before they stand once more, “It has been the most fearsome debate I’ve taken part in since becoming chief. We’ve talked in circles. Three of my advisors believe that the best course of action is to exile you.”

Rayne tenses, her haunches rising, “It’s not his fa-”

“Not directly, no. I understand that. The circumstances do not change, however. Though many have welcomed him as kin, being that he is Wolf Born, many have also come to us in private. I will not divulge how many are weary, but suffice it to say, it is significant and a growing concern. Questions of where his loyalty truly lies cannot be ignored, or some may escalate to violence.”

His eyes finally leave mine, his narrow gaze falling on his brother, “Tyrak’s… discomfort has led to many questions. Questions we do not have the answers to. Our kin are split on this matter. Berin and I have voted to officially announce him as a permanent member of our society. This action would grant him all the rights and protections any wolf receives.”

He looks to the fire between us, “This does not guarantee his safety, in truth. Those who are undecided will likely accept that decision, but those who have already convinced themselves he is the enemy will enter the shadows and act from there. Unfortunately, one more vote is needed for a decision. If we come to a tie, I will use the privilege granted to me as chief to break that tie in your favor.”

He extends his paw towards Rayne and me, “Tyrak’s vote on this matter has been barred. One remaining council member has yet to make their decision. They wish for you to answer this question; Why should you be allowed to stay?”

Rayne stops herself from speaking, a fang pushing into her bottom lip. I squeeze her arm, “A fox once told me that I look, smell, speak, and move like a human. But I am more than this body. Though I lack the answers to questions it seems many have been secretly harboring, I am no threat to any here.”

I continue after a brief pause for breath, “Let us disregard the obvious physical disparity. What threat could I pose to you, as a lone human, so very far from his home territory? Do you truly believe me capable of traveling along, unnoticed, for many seasons to where my kind are, and leading them back here to act out some perverse desire for blood or some long forgotten justification for revenge?”

I lift my right arm, showing the six-inch scar near where the break had healed, “This is what brought me here. I ran to these mountains because I was a poor son. A worse soldier. A coward. Rayne, Azela, and Berin saved my life. Rayne took me in, taught me your language, and showed me that we can coexist. Humans and kin don’t need to be enemies. We can change. We just have to be willing to try.”

I look up and into Rayne’s eyes, “I must admit that I was terrified. When I first opened my eyes to her, I thought she would tear my throat out. Maybe eat me. Stories my mother, other humans, and the army told me made me believe your kind all practiced that extreme cruelty. They were wrong. I was wrong. I love Rayne. I would fight for her and die if necessary. In truth, my loyalty is only to her – not to a single tribe or piece of land or people. Where she goes, I will follow. What she wants, I will try to provide.”

Tears fall down my cheeks, matching her own, “I don’t know what your decision will be, but I will accept it. If you decide I must leave, then I will. I only ask that Rayne not be punished for bringing me here. For being the catalyst of all this conflict, pain, and doubt so many seem to experience with my presence.”

I hug her, allowing the fur of her neck to dry my tears. Her muzzle lies over the top of my head. Her heart thundered into my own. Her grip is almost painful. I don’t know how long we sit like that before Arkan speaks once more, “They have decided.”

I look back at them. He stands, as do the others. He gestures for us to do the same. Though fear and apprehension take hold of my heart and spirit, I face them and hold eye contact to show that I will accept his following words.

“You are compassionate. You are kind. You have opened my eyes, and many others, to such great and wonderful things. A human incarnated as Wolf Born. To all who are willing to see beyond their bodies, it is clear that you are more than just a human. You love Rayne. That she loves you. So, it is with a heavy heart that I hereby exile you. You will be given until sunrise tomorrow to say goodbye and prepare. Rayne and Berin will escort you back to wherever your cabin is and then return here. To return without invitation is to meet death. I am sorr-“

“No!” My ears throb at the volume of Rayne’s scream, “I will not leave him! You exile him and then deny me the right of choice of whether I stay with him or not!”

Arkan’s features fall, a frown on his muzzle, “Rayne, please, do not make this more difficult. The council has decided. You have family and friends here that still need you.”

She releases me and steps towards Tyrak. She points a claw at him, “You did this! You are no wolf! You are a coward and worth less than the dirt my feet tread upon! To fear a single human, one that was wounded and afraid no less, should have been beneath you!”

“Rayne, you will control yourself, now!”

“Or you’ll exile me as well? Fine! I will then follow Cade and make my own way!”

Arkan rubs a temple with a paw, “You allow your emotions to get the better of you. Please, think rationally.”

She growls and widens her stance. Every wolf tenses, and their haunches rise. It was a direct challenge to his position as chieftain, “I have thought of this, Arkan. I will not abandon him!”

“As your chieftain, I am-”

“I don’t give a damn what you want!”

Silence. As cold as the nights in the cave. I expected to see pride or something similar on Tyrak’s face, but his gaze was on the fire. A flash of shame enters my mind as I look over him.

Arkan snaps at the air, “Then you leave me no choice!”

Tyrak raises his head, “Brother, perhaps we can further dis-“

Arkan jabs a claw into his chest, “You wanted this! You fought for your victory in this matter!” His fiery gaze returns to Rayne, “You will follow Cade into exile. Say goodbye to those you must. Now, leave my sight before I choose another path.”

She turns and storms out. I follow as well as I can, but her pace is blistering. Azela openly sobs as Etryn tries to comfort her. Azi remains silent, but the slight grimace on her muzzle and fallen ears betray her feelings.

Azela passes Etryn her pup and slams into Rayne, crying onto her shoulder. She reaches out to me with a paw and pulls me in as well. Several other wolves gather, watching and listening as events unfold. Sensations of relief, anger, sadness, and regret reach me.

My heart hammers against my ribs, and my tears wet Azela’s shoulder, “This is my fault.” I barely choke out, “I’m sorry.”

A low growl sounds from within Rayne, “Don’t you dare try to take blame for this! Those cowardly wolves in there are at fault – not you. They’ve made their choice, and I’ve made mine.”

Azela’s words stumble out between sobs, “Where will you go? What will you do?”

“I will say goodbye to my parents. I will prepare our things. I will spend some time at Moon Lake. Then we will leave.”

Azi steps forward, putting a paw on her shoulder, “As his guardian, I am obligated to follow. I will help you protect him from any threat.”

“Thank you.”

Etryn reaches a paw out to Azela, “We must let her go so she can prepare. We will have my parents watch our pup, and when you are ready, we will join her at Moon Lake.”

Azela releases us both, and only as her paw leaves my upper arm do I feel a tinge of pain. I look over to where her claws pierced my skin, small droplets of blood welling from within. She leans into Etryn as they leave. The others who have been watching also depart, leaving us in silence.

I swallow the fear rising in my chest, “Rayne, I…”

“Come. It is time to say goodbye to my parents.”

She walks so fast that I struggle to keep pace. Azi follows from a respectable distance, watching for threats that may actually exist. Before long, we reach her parents’ home and enter. Azi remains outside.

Her mother perks up, “Rayne? I’m glad to see you. How did the council meeting go?”

Her father yawns, “I’ve no doubt it went well, my love.”

Rayne collapses between them, shuddering. A sob finally escapes her, and I can only press into her back, trying to wrap my arms around her. She snarls as she speaks, “They exiled him!”

They both press into her, and she’s enveloped in love. Her mother speaks once more, “Where will you go, Cade?”

“We don’t know.”

Her father’s head lifts from her head, “We?”

Rayne whines, “I… I have…”

“Please tell me, daughter. You are scaring me.”

“I have been exiled alongside him.”

His muzzle drops open, and her mother begins to sob. I try to contain the never-ending waterfall of tears, but quickly give up. He jerks away from us, growling out as he reaches for a spear, “I will not allow this!”

Rayne grabs his nearest arm and pulls him back, “No, father! He will kill you!”

“I cannot watch you leave! I am not ready to let you go!”

Rayne rubs a paw on his face, using a thumb to wipe away some tears, “You’ll never be ready, father. No parent would willingly abandon their pup.”

“I may be graying. My joints may ache. But I was a warrior for many years.”

She shakes her head, “No. You must live for your mother. You must protect and care for her, because I won’t be here to do so.”

He drops his spear and falls to his knees, nuzzling into her, “I’m sorry. I am so sorry.”

“You have nothing to be sorry for, father. You raised me well. You made me into a fine hunter and warrior. I will be okay. Cade will be okay.”

I’m not sure how long we’ve been sitting like this, but my legs have gone numb. The sobbing and tears have long stopped. In their place, quiet and reluctant acceptance. She finally leaves their sides, “I must go. I love you both more than I could ever express. You will always be in my thoughts.”

They don’t answer, but instead press into her once more. To my great surprise, they wrapped their arms around me as well. Warmth and significant regret surge into my heart. I know she said not to blame myself. Yet, my mind can’t help but try to find a way. I will make this right for her. Even if it takes years. She will see them again.

We leave but don’t bother stopping for any of the wolves who offer words of comfort. Passing through the fields and into the forest, we soon find ourselves at Moon Lake. Azela and Etryn sit at the edge of the water, their feet submerged.

“We are here.”

Azela starts to lift herself, but Rayne waves her down, “I will join you. I intend to try to communicate with Mother Moon.”

Etryn looks between each of us, “Without Berin or his medicine?”

“He is likely dealing with another heated debate at this moment. I know it’s unorthodox and will be difficult, but I must try.”

Azi interrupts, “If you wish, I can assist you.”

I follow as Rayne lowers herself into the waters, leaning back towards us. The grimace that has been on her face for hours finally leaves. I keep my hands on her shoulders and dig my fingers beneath the surface of her fur, into the warm skin beneath.

Azi entered the water beside her and kneeled. Because of her height, only the portion of her body below her chest is submerged. She places her paws on Rayne’s chest and stomach, then closes her eyes.

Azela leans into my left shoulder, “Cade… I know this is hard for you as well.”

“I’m worried about her. To be ripped from your family and home is not something anyone should have to face.”

“You did.”

“In a way. That’s exactly why I know how painful this is going to be for her. I don’t think it’s truly settled in her mind yet. I just hope that I can make her happy.”

Etryn chuffs, “You already have. I doubt she has told you, and it may not be my place, but she was lonely. She turned away several prospective mates for reasons only she knows. She did her best to conceal it, but we could all see pain behind her eyes. You’ve given her purpose. I’ve never seen her happier.”

Tears threaten to break free once more, “I’ll do what I must to protect her. To keep her happy.”

“I know. You’ve a pure spirit, Cade. Human or Wolf Born.”

Silence takes over, and the waters darken with the falling sun and rising moon. Her breathing is steady, but after two hours in this water, worry eats at my resolve, “Is she going to be okay?”

Azela rubs one of her ears, “Few have tried what she is. It’s not forbidden, but it is taboo to attempt communication without planning ahead. It has long been accepted that only a shaman can bridge the divide between our minds and the realms of the spirits or Mother Moon.”

Warmth spreads into my mind and chest as her body jerks once and her eyes open. Azi releases her hold on her and stands, the water cascading from her fur and armor. Rayne lifts herself from the water and sits on the edge, where flowers and grass meet.

The others give us room. I reached for her face, “Rayne?”

She looks into my eyes, then at my hand. She finishes the motion for me, pushing the side of her face into my hand. Tears travel through her fur, and she looks up into the night sky. Towards the stars. To Mother Moon. She doesn’t respond but looks back down at me, opening her arms. I don’t care that she’s wet. I don’t care if it’s cold at night. I take my place, and she pulls me in close.

The others sit around us, but none dare speak. What she saw or heard is her own secret. I won’t push her for answers. She will tell me when she is ready, if she wants. I leaned in, pressing my back into her. Her muzzle lies on my right shoulder, looking over the mystical meadow.

Her head lifts to the stars, and she begins to sing.

Where the First Wolf Sleeps,

Her dreams flow down into our quiet keep,

Moon Lake, so deep with the dreams she keeps,

Calling us home, where all the clan meet,

Low, we bow to the water deep,

Streams of sorrow, tales of love

The First Wolf’s tears fall from above,

For those she could not keep

Her voice is haunting. Beautiful. Tears fall onto my shoulder, and she howls. It’s not like the other howls I’ve heard before. Her voice breaks several times. Azele and Etryn join her. She takes a breath, then howls again. I sense her pain. Loss. Sorrow. But not regret.

Tears flow down my cheeks, and I squeeze both her arms close to my chest. A few howls come from further into the forest. Then more from behind. I tremble as countless others join from the direction of the village as well. A farewell. One of sadness. One of loss. I remain silent, overcome by grief. Azi then joins, her own attempt blending into the others. I push down my fear and join - my breaking voice disappearing in the melody being sung to the stars.

I don’t know where we go from here. But I know I will be by her side. Nothing will change that. No one will take that from me.

End Act I

Act II - Part I

The room smelled of tobacco, paper, and mildew. The scents mingled into a subtle but nauseating concoction of bureaucracy. Cloying. Stagnant. Smoke wisped about from the end of the colonel’s pipe, the faint glow flickering against his mustache and stern eyes. Clinging to the various walls of the office were old maps, many of them yellowing and fraying, their edges curling in. I’m sure none of them mean anything anymore, judging by the dates on each one. The newest one was nearly twice my age. One held my attention, though. It depicted a settlement I’ve never seen before. Crestfall.

Every surface of the office clung to history, like a soldier holding their weapon. A cold detachment and reliance. Useless history. Dead. A mausoleum demanding respect that the living still command. I stood in front of the colonel’s desk. The wood was scarred and faded, clearly attached to the metal base long ago. It didn’t quite belong. I wrung my hands behind my back, but kept them clasped to hide my emotions. My clothes felt too tight, slick with cool sweat, the fabric irritating me to the point of itching. A physical manifestation of the expectations being hoisted upon me.

The colonel sits there, a monolith of old humanity. Authority from a dying time. His fingers drummed on his desk, and the consistent taps drilled away at my resolve. Like a woodpecker persists for its meal, the colonel’s gaze wordlessly battles my resistance. He was her father. I could see a glint of my reflection in his eyes. He looked upon me, not as a man, but as an asset. A stray dog he had fed and now expected to command.

“It’s time to choose, Cade.” his voice was devoid of warmth. It was grating, like stones being crushed. He didn’t bother to look into my eyes, lazily scanning my dirty clothes and descending on paperwork on his desk once more, “You need stability. A future. I’m offering you both. Don’t throw this chance away, son.”

His words pushed in around me, like the iron bars of a cell that was too small. Meant to cage me. To make me think it was my choice. I looked around at the maps once more, the old border and battle lines meaning little to me. I only hoped to escape.

Elizabeth stood near the window, bathed in the stormy gray atmosphere. It seemed Asterin’s overcast sky always matched its people. Gloomy. Volatile. But crackling with restrained energy. She wore white – a dress that looked more like a transaction than a gown. There was no joy in its lacing, no celebration of silk. It was uniform. Like a soldier’s kit. Depressing, drab, but functional.

Her eyes met mine, and the disdain in them was absolute. I could nearly taste the disgust in her blank expression. It was worse than the colonel’s indifference. She knew I was a charity case. Knew I was terrified. She hated that her father would secure his lineage by buying her a husband, even one as pathetic as me. I could see her resentment behind blue eyes. That she was being bought. That I was the purchaser. Even if the transaction was of mutual distaste and reluctance.

I whispered, “I don’t love her.” The taste of ash and iron filled my mouth. My comment was nearly drummed out by the colonel’s tapping fingers. It was honest. Likely the most honest thing I’d said in years, “And she doesn’t love me.”

He laughed, a sharp barking noise that made me flinch. It was devoid of humor, more a sound of incredulity, “Love? Love is a luxury. Something from history books. Boy, what this is, is survival. This is a duty. We are among the last of humanity, holding the line against the wild out there. We do what is necessary.”

“Would my father agree with that thought, sir?”

His fingers finally stopped. He believed his own words. He needed to. Without duty, sacrifice, his authority was nothing beyond paper and smoke. With deliberate slowness, he slid the marriage contract across the desk and towards me. The black ink seemed to pulse in the flicker of lamplight, as even the command complex I found myself in suffered power outages often. It was one of only three powered buildings in the city. I wished for the artificial light. To wash out the gray. The flickering hatred in his eyes—absolute, or from the flames. I didn’t know.

“Sign it,” he commanded. The words hit me like a slap, “Secure your future. Become my son-in-law, and you’ll never want for anything again. Your mother won’t have to suffer the cruelty of your uncle. No more hunger. It would do your father proud,” he paused to let the words sink in, “Or refuse, and go back to the gutter I found you in. Or worse.”

The threat hung in the air like stale smoke from his pipe, only more oppressive. Labor camps. Correction Units. Or maybe even one of those who disappear in the night, without a trace. He wouldn’t. Would he?

I picked up a pen. An old fountain, one ancient, made of discolored brass, and sharp enough to draw blood. It felt cold. Foreign. The tip hovered over the line, shaking with my wavering resolve. A drop of ink pooled at the tip, like a tear waiting to fall. I looked at Elizabeth one last time, begging for her to say something. Say anything. Please. I pleaded with my eyes.

She turned away, staring out at the mud-slicked streets of the city, resigned to her fate. My fate. Her hands clenched. She hated me, but she hated her father’s choice more. Yet, she would obey him. That was the way of Asterin. Obedience. Survival. Silence. I had been silent for so long as well. The silence screamed at me. You have no choice. Sign it. Do it.

I looked up at her father. I saw smug certainty in his eyes. He always wins. That’s why he’s the colonel. He thought he owned my soul because he offered warmth and food when I was starving. He thought survival was gratitude, and that debt was eternal.

Something broke in my mind. For the first time, I found steadfast resolve. It wasn’t loud, but quiet severance. The tremble in my hands ceased, and a strange calm washed over me. Cold and final. It was the calm of a man stepping from a ledge. Acceptance of his fate.

“No.”

I opened my fingers. The pen dropped.

It hit the desk with a sharp clatter that echoed like a gunshot in the silent room. It rolled off his desk and fell to the floor, splattering black ink, like blood. The sound was louder than I thought possible. A declaration of rebellion. I signed my death warrant, but I no longer feared it. Not at this moment.

He was rigid, his face cold and inscrutable. The simmering rage seemed to pull the air from the room. He stood, his shadow stretching over me, eclipsing the weak lights of oil lamps and the gray of the window. The medals on his chest glinted faintly, relics of battles fought long before I was born. He wore them like armor, proof of his right to command, evidence of his right to dictate the lives of others.

“Pick it up,” he whispered. The threat in his voice was suffocating. It wasn’t an order. It was a promise of retribution if I refused.

I looked him in the eyes for the first time—truly looked. I saw the man behind the rank, the fear of being rejected behind his authority, “No.”

He moved faster than I expected. The back of his hand contacted my cheek. A wet, meaty impact snapped my head to the left. The force rattled my teeth, and the taste of copper flooded my mouth. My ears rang, the noise drowning out the distant city sounds that had crept through the window. I didn’t fall or stumble. I locked my knees. I spat blood onto his table and stared at him. I will not break. Not today.

Fury twisted his features, turning the stoic officer into a monster. He slammed a fist into his desk, rattling the lamp. Flames flickered, sending specters of shadows across the walls, “Guards! Get in here!”

The heavy doors burst open. Two military police officers, clad in the gray of the city’s garrison, stepped in, filling the room with the scent of sweat, wet wool, and gun oil. Their boots thudded against the floor, their faces blank masks of obedience. They were tools. Extensions of the colonels will. What he wanted me to be.

“Get this gutter trash out of my sight,” he roared, pointing a shaking finger at me, “Take him to the intake facility. Immediate conscription. Infantry.”

Elizabeth gasped, finally turning to face us again, her eyes wide, “Father, the infantry? That’s a death sentence! The frontier patrols-”

“He made his choice.” Spit flew from his mouth, “If he wants to be a man so badly, he can die like one on the front, fighting our enemies. Now take him!”

The MPs grabbed my arms, their grips made of iron, bruising my biceps through the wool of my clothes. I didn’t fight them. No point. As they dragged me out, my heels dragging on the floorboards, I looked at the pen on the floor. The ink stain spread slowly, like a wound. It was my mark. My refusal. My defiance. I watched it expand. A black hole, swallowing the future he had planned for me.

I chose this. I chose death over a lie.

I gasped, my body jerking up violently into darkness.

“Cade?”

That sweet voice pulled me back to the real world, more so than consciousness did.

Warm, furred arms wrapped around me in moments. My heart hammered frantically against my ribs, expecting the cold training grounds, the grip of guards, the beatings from my drill sergeant, Brice. The smell of cordite and death.

Instead, a wall of living warmth. Rayne pulled me back down and settled her weight over me. A leg thrown over my own, an arm across my chest, her head resting over my head, nuzzling into my hair. Her right paw spread and pressed into my bare chest, the fur soft and the pads incredibly warm. She felt the terrified staccato in my heart. Her claws only just touched my skin, despite their length. Her touch was deliberate, careful. As if she feared I would break if she pressed too hard.

“Breathe,” she commanded, her voice a low rumble that vibrated through the crown of my head, “You are here. With me. You are safe.”

I followed her own controlled breathing as her paw gently massaged where my heart was. I blinked, the afterimage of the colonel’s office dissolving into the familiar and comforting gloom of our home. The air didn’t reek of old paper or tobacco. Instead, it was thick with the scent of cedar, wood smoke, and the faint and wild scent of wolf. Something I enjoy.

My lungs fought against themselves, dragging in shallow, ragged breaths that only fed the fleeting panic. I clawed at the furs we lay on, at her wrist, at anything to anchor myself. Get it together, Cade! Stop panicking. She’s here. You’re safe.

I finally calmed enough to speak, “The dream,” my hand gripped her arm, my fingers pushing into her thick fur, “He sent me away. He signed the order. The army. The infantry…”

Her ears flattened to her skull, and a low growl started in her throat, but I didn’t fear or doubt her. She directed it at a phantom she couldn’t get her paws on. Something I knew she would tear to shreds if she could. She pressed her nose into my neck and inhaled. I assume checking my cortisol levels.

She squeezed me close, and I closed my eyes. I reached out with my mind to a place that Attar had tried to teach me about. A subtle, windswept space where the spirits of Kin passed through. A world between others. I tasted it then. Not the sour of anxiety from my own dreams, but a fierce and protective heat. It tasted of spice and iron. It was her possessive and protective rage on my behalf, burning bright and clean.

“He is nothing but memory now, my mate,” she whispered, her breath washing over my skin. She shifted to look down at me, her golden eyes seeming to glow in the dim atmosphere. Fierce. Protective. She licked the salt from my cheeks, her tongue grounding me in the present once more.

“He tried to break you?”

“Yes,” I shuddered, leaning into her, “He tried to own me. Like the army. Like my uncle.”

“You are mine,” she said without hesitation, the finality in her tone leaving no room for argument. She moved her paw from my chest and cupped my jaw, the soft pad of her fingers brushing my skin, “You are bound to the earth, to Mother Moon, and to me. No human, or wolf, or anything else can change that.”

Her words were more than comforting. They were the law. They were her creed, spoken with the certainty of instinct. My heart had finally come under control, and my breath was steady, deep, and drawn in time with hers.

But the dream clung to me like smoke. I could still see his face. The pen. The ink spreads like blood. I heard Elizabeth’s silence, her disdain. I felt the iron grip of the guards as they dragged me towards the trenches. My body remembered the cold, the beatings, the mud, and hunger. A dark, raspy, and decaying whisper threatened me from the back of my mind. It could all return. Exile is just another form of conscription. Another betrayal.

She could see it in my eyes. She pressed her forehead into my own, her warmth overwhelming the doubts in my mind and the provocation of the hunter from the recesses of my spirit.

“Listen,” she murmured, “I have nightmares too. Of fire. Of fangs. Of the council’s judgement. I wake with the taste of loss in my mouth. But I breathe, and I remember the truth. Dreams are shadows. They cannot command us.”

Her admission struck me as sure as the colonel’s knuckles had. I had thought her unbreakable, a wall of strength against the world. But here she was, confessing her own ghosts. It made her comfort sharper, more real. She wasn’t just trying to soothe me; she was sharing the burden. One she knew all too well.

“You aren’t alone. Not anymore,” she said, her voice fierce and warm, “Not in your dreams. Not in waking. Not ever.”

Her lips met my own, hard and claiming, chasing away the ghost of the colonel and the horrors of the trenches. I melted into her, the tension bleeding out of my muscles as her strength seeped into me. My hands found her shoulders, and I dug my fingers into thick fur, grounding myself in her strength. The dream was gone, replaced by the rhythm of her heart against my own.

“I know,” I whispered against her lips, “I know.”

“Sleep,” She ordered as she pulled the furs back up over us. Her tail curled over my legs; her warmth enveloped me completely. “I will keep watch against the nightmares.”

I closed my eyes, the voice of the hunter fading into silence. The ink stain, the pen, the guards—it all dissolved into the steady cadence of our breathing. I felt safe once more. Wanted.

I woke in the morning and stepped out of the hut to join Rayne. I squinted as the sun broke through the previous day’s overcast, bathing the valley in warmth and radiance so bright that it made the flames in our homes look pathetic in comparison.

The world was changing. Spring had begun a few weeks ago, but it was only now that the earth truly warmed, and life took hold in the form of buzzing insects, blooming flowers, and mud. So much mud from the rains. I hated it and was glad I had boots. I looked down at myself. I looked more human than I had in a season. I was wearing the clothes I had arrived in, besides the winter jacket, gloves, scarf, and head cover.

I stretched my arms and rolled my shoulders. The one that Berin, Rayne, and Azela had tended to all winter gave a small pop, but no pain. I’m surprised that I had no lingering pain, other than the ache in my arm when it was cold or raining.

Rayne was already standing outside, her movements heavy. Her usual smile was gone. She carried two packs. Leather satchels filled with dried meats, waterskins, and a few things we decided to bring. She rested them against the exterior of our home and looked at me.

“It is time,” she breathed.

She looked beautiful in the morning light, her white fur stark against the dark earth and bright greens of spring. But her ears lowered, and her tail hung still. This was her home, even more than mine. This was the only life she’d ever known. And because of me, because of Tyrak’s fear and the Chieftain’s decree, she was leaving it. No. Not leaving. Being forced out.

“Maybe if we spoke with Arkan again, maybe we-”

“No,” she interrupted, stepping closer to wrap her arms around me. She buried her face in my hair and inhaled, “Arkan’s word is law. To stay past sunrise is death. I will not risk you.”

We spent the next half hour in silence that was both comforting and terrible. We checked our gear. I tightened the laces on my boots, which looked alien compared to her bare paws. I checked the knife Thoryn had given me, running a thumb over the antler handle. I touched the silver bracelet Azela had helped me gift to Rayne, now on her wrist, glinting in the sunlight.

“You have the bow Juko made?” She asked, handing me a coil of rope.

“Strapped to the pack,” I nodded, “And the extra arrows that Etryn fletched for us.”

“Good.” She looked around our home one last time. The fire pit was cleaned out. The furs rolled and bundled against a wall. It looked like no one had been there in a long time. It was a hollow shell, stripped of the warmth we had built over winter and early spring.

“Let’s go,” she whispered.

We began our new journey to meet with our friends and companions. The air was crisp, carrying the scent of pine, damp earth, and flowers. Life continued around us; wolves were hanging laundry, cleaning tools, and preparing for hunts. But as we walked, activity ceased. Ears swiveled to track us, then eyes.

It wasn’t the hostile or cautious glares of my first days. It was somber. Heavy and still. We reached the central fire, where the earth is scorched black from countless fires. There, many wolves waited for us.

Thoryn looked on, his white fur bristling in the wind. He watched me approach, his yellow eyes critical but lacking the hostility that I expected. As we got closer, I saw the cracks in his posture. He slumped just a fraction. His ears turned back, betraying the grief he tried to hide. I could taste the bitter air radiating from him, tinged with warmth and spice.

He stepped forward, ignoring Rayne for a moment, and stopped in front of me. He held out a heavy, fur-lined cloak. It was dyed a deep forest green and worn soft with use.

“The mountains north of here are cruel,” he rumbled, his voice deep and gravelly, cracking on the last word, “this was my brother’s. He was adventurous. He did not return, but his cloak did. It will serve you.”

I took it, the weight surprising. It was thick, double-layered, and smelled of wood smoke and something unfamiliar, “Thoryn, I… thank you. I don’t know what to say.”

He placed a massive paw on my left shoulder, his claws resting heavily on my human-made clothing. He squeezed hard enough to bruise, as if trying to impart his strength directly into my flesh, “You have a strange spirit, Cade. But a strong one. You protect her,” he nodded towards Rayne, his voice dropping into a fierce whisper, “She is my blood. My heart. Do not let her fall.”

“I will protect her with my life,” I promised, meeting his eyes. My voice didn’t shake. It couldn’t.

“I know,” he sighed, releasing me. He turned to her then, and crumbled. He pulled her into a hug that lifted her from her feet and buried his face in her shoulder, “My little storm,” he murmured, his voice breaking, “Be safe.”

I watched Rayne’s arms tighten around him, claws digging into his back. For a moment, she wasn’t a fierce warrior or huntress, or the one who had fought for me, but a daughter clinging to her father. Her golden eyes shimmered with tears that she refused to let fall, “I will return,” she whispered, “I swear it.”

Aerice pushed by her mate, her gray muzzle wet with tears she made no attempt to hide. She didn’t offer weapons or armor; she provided sustenance. She pressed a tightly wrapped bundle into my hands, her paws shaking.

“Dried venison,” she said, her voice wavering, “And sweet berries for when the road is long and bitter. I… I remember how you loved the dried fruits.”

She looked down at me, her eyes pleading, “You bring her back, Cade. This isn’t goodbye. It cannot be.”

“It’s not goodbye,” I said, not sure if it was a lie or not, “Just… a see you again.”

She turned to Rayne then, a sob breaking free. She pulled her daughter into a fierce embrace, burying her face in Rayne’s neck. Rayne returned the hug, her own composure breaking. She let out a low, keen whine, the sound of a pup crying for its mother.

“Mother,” she whispered, her voice breaking, “I love you.”

“Go,” Aerice whispered, pushing her away but never removing her paws from Rayne, “Go before I lose the strength to let you.”

We moved away, the silence heavy between us as we gave them a moment and space. We didn’t get far before Azela and Etryn intercepted us. Azela looked like she had been crying for hours. Her fur was unkempt, her eyes bloodshot. She held her pup, Aerkit, against her chest as if he were a shield. Etryn stood beside her, holding a spear loosely, his eyes dark and shimmering.

“So,” Azela said, her voice tight and brittle as ice, “You’re really leaving. Just like that.”

“We have to,” I said, as softly as I could.

“Do you?” She snapped at me, her grief turning to anger, “You could stay! Hide in the nearby woods. We would bring you food. We would-”

“Azela,” Etryn said, putting a paw on her arm, “Don’t. It would only bring death and blood to the village.”

She huffed, and her shoulders slacked. She gave her pup to Etryn and threw herself at Rayne. It wasn’t the dignified farewell of a parent or pack mate; it was the desperate hug of a sister losing her other half.

“You stupid, stubborn wolf,” Azela sobbed into Rayne’s chest, “Who am I going to hunt with? Who am I going to complain to about Etryn’s snoring?”

Rayne laughed, a wet, choked sound, as tears finally spilled from her eyes, “You’ll find someone. And Etryn doesn’t snore that badly.”

“He does,” Azela insisted, pulling back to look Rayne in the face. She gripped her shoulders, claws digging in, “If you die out there because you were being stubborn… if you let the humans or cold take you… I will drag your spirit back here and bite you myself.”

“I believe you,” Rayne managed, wiping her eyes.

Etryn stepped up to me. He looked older today, the weight of his friend’s departure and his wife’s grief settling on him. He held out a small leather pouch, “Flint and steel,” he said, then pulled a small, carved bone whistle from his belt, “If you are ever close, blow this. It mimics a hawk’s call. I will know.”

“I won’t lose it,” I took his hand, gripping his forearm in a warrior’s shake, “Take care of the village, Etryn. Take care of Azela and Aerkit.”

“Take care of Rayne,” he replied, looking at her with protectiveness, “She follows you, Cade. Make sure you lead her somewhere worth going.”

We stood there for a moment, a silent circle of hope and distant hope, the wind whipping around us. It felt like tearing a limb off, and my mind surged back to my fall that had led to all these events. For the first time in my life, I had found a genuine family. A place to call home. And it was being ripped away. My pack.

I looked up past the others, further into the village, where two figures stood. They silhouetted against the sky on a slight incline. Chief Arkan stood tall, his spear planted, watching us with stoicism. Beside him was Tyrak.

The massive brute wasn’t posturing. He wasn’t snarling. He was just watching. I focused on him, reaching out with my mind and spirit, turning into the new sense awakened not long ago. I expected to taste bile, or the metallic tang of hatred. Instead, a distinct flavor hit the back of my throat—bitter and dry. Regret.

He watched me as well. Then, he dipped his head just a fraction of an inch. Acknowledgement. Perhaps even an apology he would never have voiced. Despite the situation, I nodded in return and turned away.

A sound broke the surrounding silence; a staff thumping against damp earth. Azi stood at the center of our spread group, a silent sentinel. She wore her full armor, the leather and plate dyed dark gray, her quarterstaff planted firmly. Her face was a mask of duty, but her ears were swiveling towards us, listening. She didn’t look like she was saying goodbye or grieving. She looked like she was waiting for a command. Or a threat.

“The sun climbs,” she called out, her voice carrying easily over the wind, “We lose the light, and the path is long.”

I looked over at Rayne as she took a deep breath. She looked at me, her golden eyes clear of tears and determined. The fear was gone, replaced with resolve and the pain of departure.

“Ready, my love?” She asked, her voice trembling slightly.

I looked around the village one more time. Smoke rose from huts, the faces of wolves, who had become like family, even after my kind cast me aside, watched us. I touched the silver moon pendant beneath my shirt, the only Etryn had given me when we first met, feeling the cool metal against my skin.

“Ready.”

Rayne grabbed my hand, her large, warm fingers interlacing with mine. Together, we turned our backs on the warmth of our loved ones and friends, our home, and walked to Azi and the unknowns of exile.

#

The forest seemed to still be waking up. Few birds sang, and even the wind was calm. We had been walking for hours, and the silence that hung between the ancient trees was heavy, broken only by my footfalls, which were considerably louder than theirs. It didn’t help that the earth was still wet, and each step taxed me. My legs burned with a dull but persistent ache. It wasn’t the sharp agony of a fresh injury, but a profound, grinding fatigue.

The air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp pine needles, wet earth, and the faint, sweet promise of fresh growth and blooming flora hidden under the decay of fallen trees. Small green shoots pierce through layers of dead leaves, spiraling up towards the sunlight that filtered through the canopy. I pulled Thoryn’s heavy cloak tight around myself, grateful for the barrier against the occasional damp breeze. Rayne walked directly beside me, her massive frame moving with a grace that belied her size. She stepped over roots and patches of mud with little effort, her padded feet acting as natural cushions against the shock of impact with the earth. At the same time, I stumbled and slid in patches of slick earth.

She was a being of this world, built for the rough terrain. I was an intruder. In the sense that no human I was aware of had come this far south before, and that my people may literally have come from the stars. I still don’t know what to make of that. What Mother Moon showed me, and the legends I heard as a child, seemed to confirm it, however.

Every few minutes, her paw would brush against my arm, or her tail would flick against my legs—a small, silent reassurance that I was still there. Still hers. It was grounding. Azi had taken the lead, her armored form a dark smudge against the dappled light of the spring forest. She moved with grace as well, but a different kind. Precise. Practiced. She didn’t waste energy on unnecessary movement. Her quarterstaff was an extension of her body, thrust out in front of her, pushing aside branches and debris and testing the ground.

She looked back at me and spoke without warning, “You walk too loudly.”

I blinked, “Too loud?”

“You drag your heels. You breathe like a man drowning. “ You announce yourself to everything within a large radius,” she looked around the trees. “The forest is not your enemy, Cade.” But it will not forgive carelessness. Especially not now, when beasts waken with a great hunger.”

“I’m trying.”

“Try less. Listen more.” She tapped her staff against a root, stepping over it, “Step where it is firm. Breathe with the wind. Silence is survival.”

Rayne chuckled softly, her warm golden eyes appraising me, “She is right. You sound like a wounded deer.”

I frowned, though her teasing softened the sting, “I’ll… work on it.”

“You must,” Azi said simply, “Exiles cannot afford to be reckless.”

Exiles. Outcasts. The abandoned. The word hung there, tasting of bitter herbs. We walked in silence for another hour, and I was conscious of every footfall. I watched their paws, trying to emulate their steps. Though I couldn’t match their vast strides or ability to easily step over enormous obstacles, I could avoid wet patches of earth. The sun climbed higher, warming the air enough that I loosened the wrapped cloak.

Suddenly, Rayne stopped.

It wasn’t a gradual slowing. It was instant, like a prey animal that had just caught the scent of a hunter. Her paw shot out, grabbing my arm and halting me. I stumbled slightly, my right boot sliding on a patch of slick mud, but her strength kept me upright.

“What’s wrong?” I whispered, my hand drifting towards the knife at my hip. The grip bone was cold against my palm.

She didn’t answer. Her head was high, ears swiveling to every noise, tracking a source of noise I couldn’t hear. Her nostrils flared, testing the wind for scent. The fur along her spine bristled. A low rumble started deep in her chest—a vibration that traveled through her paw and into my arm.

“We are being followed,” she growled. The sound was low and dangerous, laced with sudden, sharp aggression.

Azi had stopped ten paces ahead of us. She didn’t turn to face us. Not yet. Instead, she sank lower, shifting her center of gravity. I could see the muscles in her digitigrade legs coiled, ready to spring. Her staff was lifted into both paws and readied.

“Wolves? A patrol, maybe?” I asked, my voice low.

Rayne inhaled deeply again, tasting the air. Her tension didn’t break, but the hostility in her stance, and the taste of feeling I could sense, that metallic tang of adrenaline and aggression shifted into something else. It curdled and became bitter, then lightened until it was almost bitter-sweet. Confusion. Disbelief. And beneath those… pain and recognition.

“Show yourself!” She barked, her voice echoing off trunks, “Do not hide from me!”

For a long moment, only silence answered. Then, a distinct snap of a branch being crushed underfoot. A gray wolf stepped out from behind an oak tree, maybe a few hundred feet from us.

He is dressed for travel, much as we are. A pack slung over a shoulder, bulging with supplies. A spear in his right paw, though held loosely, tip pointed towards the sun. He stopped a few dozen feet from us.

Rayne let out a breath that was half-huff, half-whine. Her ears flicked back, and her posture slumped, “Kesan?”

I relaxed my grip on my knife, only able to blink a few times in surprise. The scout. Her brother. The one who had fought her over my place among wolves. The same one who then shared food, fire, and tales with me.

“Easy, sister,” he said, his voice rough. He planted his spear into the earth.

“What are you doing here?” Rayne demanded, her voice rising, cracked with a mix of relief and fury. She released my arm and stepped towards him, closing the distance with long, stomping strides, “You should be on patrol! You should be near the village! Why are you trailing us, as if you hunt us like prey?”

Kesan stood firm, though he lowered his head in deference to her anger, “Patrol was quiet. The village was… the village felt empty. The fires were warm, our Kin did as they always do, but the circle is broken.”

Rayne shoved a paw into his shoulder, hard enough for him to stumble back, “So you followed us? Do you know what you’ve done? Do you have any idea the danger you have put yourself in?”

“I know exactly what I’ve done,” he replied, his tone even. He looked past me, meeting my eyes, and he nodded once. Quick. Sharp. A gesture of recognition, “Hello, Cade.”

“Kesan,” I replied, my voice small. I stepped up and took my place beside Rayne, not to try to protect her; she didn’t need that, but to stand with her. To support her.

“You can’t be here,” Rayne pressed, her paws balling into fists. Her eyes were wide. Ears fell. Haunches raised. Her stance screamed at me that she was ready to fight, but beneath that, I felt fear. Not for herself. Or me.

Her eyes darted around the trees, as if she expected Tyrak to jump out and haul him away, “We are exiles, Kesan. Cast out. Unclean in the eyes of the Chieftain and his council. If you are found with us…”

“Arkan knows that I am a scout,” Kesan interrupted, shrugging the heavy pack to a more comfortable position, “And a scout follows trails. That is what I do.”

“This is no game!” Rayne snarled, grabbing the strap of his pack and shaking it, “You have a place among our people. A pack! You have a home. You threw that away to trudge through mud, to follow a disgraced wolf and a human? For what?”

“I walked away to be with my family!” Kesan shouted, dropping his spear.

The silence that followed was absolute. Even the birds and wind fell in line. Rayne froze, her paw still gripping his satchel’s strap. Her ears were still pressed flat against her head. The metallic tang of anger left her, and in its place, the taste of ash. Grief. Raw, naked grief.

Her gaze fell to the forest floor, “I am not your family anymore,” she whispered, her voice trembling, “I am nothing. I am an exile. I am a spirit who wanders. Away from her people.”

“You are my bond-sister,” his voice dropped to a rough murmur. He reached up, covering her paw with his own, “Blood or no blood, law or no law. Did you really think I would let you go? Let you walk into the unknown with only a fox, and-” he stopped and looked me over, “A small, squishy human to watch your back?”

“Hey,” I muttered, though I felt a warmth spread through my chest at his loyalty to her.

“I could not stay,” he continued, lifting her head with a paw to look into her eyes, “I entered your home. I looked at the empty fire pit and felt the lack of love and warmth. I looked at the empty space, where you belong. Where you should be. Where he should be. It isn’t right. The pack is not whole. The air tasted of loss.”

“You will be punished,” Rayne said, tears welling in her eyes, “If we run into a patrol… if they see you, they will strip you of your rank and exile you as well.”

“Let them see,” he barked, a grin finally breaking through his façade of indifference. He released her paws and stepped back, spreading his arms wide, “I know the law, Rayne. Better than most. The law states that exiles may not initiate contact with any member of the tribe. It says an exile cannot enter our lands.”

He tapped a claw against his chest, “It says nothing about a free member of the tribe choosing to take a walk. It says nothing about who I can stand next to, or who I can share a fire with. I am not breaking the law, nor am I breaking Arkan’s decree. I am simply traveling in the same direction as some strangers. If our paths align, then that is merely the will of Mother Moon and the spirits.”

Rayne’s muzzle dropped. She looked down at me, her expression lost, then to Azi. The fox shrugged, a tiny and rare smile playing on her lips.

“He is technically correct,” Azi noted, leaning on her staff, “An exception. A dangerous one, dependent upon interpretation, but valid. I may be a fox, and you are wolves, but our traditions and laws are similar enough that I feel confident in this.”

“You see?” Kesan’s grin widened, almost to a smug degree, “Even the fox agrees. I am a law-abiding wolf.”

Rayne finally reacted. A choked sob, half-laugh, left her. She stepped into him and pushed her forehead into his own, “You are an idiot,” she breathed, “Stubborn. Foolish.”

“I learned from the best,” he retorted, leaning into her, hugging her tight, “I am with you, Rayne. Until the end.”

I watched them, a lump in my throat the size of a stone. She hadn’t lost everything. The pack may have broken, but a piece followed her. She turned to me and pulled me to her side, “We have a scout.”

“We have a brother,” I corrected.

He picked up his spear and looked into my eyes, his expression sobering, “Please. Do not make me regret this. You keep her safe. You are the reason we are here. You are Wolf Born. I expect you to mantle that spirit and act accordingly.”

“I will,” I promised. My voice didn’t waver. My gaze didn’t leave his own.

He broke eye contact and looked around the forest, “One last thing. Berin said that he is sorry he could not see you off. He was with a whelping mother. But he did give me this,” his paw extended towards her, revealing a small phial of black liquid, “A small thing, but vital. It is for Cade more than you, but he said you would know when to use it. If necessary.”

Her paw closed around it, pulling it to her chest. She looked down at me, “It is medicine. A powerful kind. It is for those whose rage has overcome their minds. It gives them a chance, even if a small one, to return as the wolf they were.”

I swallowed and nodded once. The Night Hunter. That rage I’ve felt several times. The whispers of its voice, crawling in the back of my mind this morning, after the nightmare. I hope it doesn’t come to that.

“Let’s move,” Kesan said, stepping ahead of us, “We’re losing daylight, and the mud will only get worse if the rains catch us.”

#

As the afternoon sun began to dip lower, casting long, bruised shadows on the forest floor, the terrain had finally started to change. Instead of wet earth, the ground became harder and rockier. The trees thinned, and the fleeting sunlight seemed to increase with less canopy cover.

Azi stopped, her head lifting just a degree, “Make yourselves ready.” She lifted her staff and lowered her stance, barking out into the trees. Rayne and Kesan joined her, growling and barking into the trees. I unsheathed my bow and notched an arrow.

“What is it?” I yelled out.

Azi answered first, “A bear. Mad with hunger.”

I didn’t have long to process. A deep, guttural roar echoed from the trees ahead of us. The sound carried anger. Hunger. Desperation.

The massive shape lumbered out of the shadows. It was a bear, as they said, but unlike any I’d even seen in books or heard stories of. It was gaunt, and skin hung loose on a frame that was likely eight feet at the shoulders. Its fur was patchy and mangy, revealing old battle scars. It likely smelled of all the dried meat we carried. At least, I hoped that was what it desired and not us.

“Form up!” Azi shouted, spinning her staff.

The bear charged, moving with a speed that betrayed its emaciated look. Muscle and rage are driving it forward.

“Cade, back!” Rayne roared and shoved me behind her.

Kesan stepped forward, planting the butt of his spear into the earth, bracing for impact, “Come on, you foul beast!”

The bear closed the distance in seconds and swiped its paw the size of a shield, crashing into Kesan’s spear shaft. The wood groaned but somehow held. Kesan was thrown back, sliding through the mud, but kept his footing.

Rayne lunged, snapping at the bear’s flank, her dagger trying to cut a hamstring. The bear whirled faster than expected, its claws raking across a shoulder.

“Rayne!” I screamed, fumbling with my bow. I lifted it and drew the string to my cheek. The bear roared as it rose on its hind legs, towering over Rayne. She was backing away, snarling, blood welling up her white fur. I loosed the arrow, and it struck it in the shoulder, closer to the neck, sinking deep. It bellowed and turned towards me.

“Run, Cade!” Azi screamed, darting in close to strike the bear’s nose with her staff. A meaty crack of wood on flesh and bone.

The bear swatted her aside like a doll and lunged for me. I scrambled backwards, tripping over a root. The massive head loomed over me, hot and foul breath washing over my face. A gray blur slammed into the bear’s side. Kesan. His spear plunged deep into its ribs. It twisted and bit at the spear, snapping the shaft.

Rayne was there a moment later, leaping onto its back, her jaws clamping onto the back of its neck, her paws digging into it for purchase and stability. She shook her head, her features a blur, tearing into it.

The bear thrashed and threw her off, but the damage was done. It stumbled, blood pouring from its wounded neck. It took one last swipe at me, the claws missing me by inches. I felt the air pass between us. It collapsed with a heavy thud. Kesan plunged his dagger into one of its eyes, ending its struggle.

I ran over to Rayne, who was getting out of a tree. “You’re bleeding!”

She parted the fur to look at the claw wound, winced, then licked it, “It is shallow. I was… I was too slow.”

I looked at the dead bear, then at her exposed body. The fear in my chest solidified into cold resolve, “You need armor. Like Azi. We can’t do this without it.”

She looked at me, seeing the resolve in my eyes, and nodded, “Only because it is you who asks. For you. Maybe the Fox Smiths will have something.”

#

We camped that night on a ridge overlooking a small section of forest. The ground was hard, free of the mud that plagued the lower elevations. Kesan built a fire, shielding it from the wind with a skill that spoke of years on patrol. The light of the fire danced across us – wolf, fox, human. An impossible pack.

I sat next to Rayne, chewing on dried venison. The silence was comfortable; the tension having left an hour or two ago. I looked up at the stars. Where did we come from? If we did come from somewhere out there.

“Kesan,” I asked, looking down at the fire and poking at it with a stick, “You called me Wolf Born. Even after your doubts.”

He looked at Rayne, then me, “I did.”

“Do you believe it? Really?”

He snorted, “I believe what I can see. I see a human who talks to foxes and wolves as equals. I see a human who survived a fall that should have killed a bear. I see my bond-sister, who has never looked at a male twice, ready to burn down the world for you.” He pointed at me, “Do I believe you are to guide our people to some… new world or reality? I am conflicted. I don’t know, but the shamans say yes. Berin says yes, and he doesn’t lie. Most important to me is that you are packed. And that is enough.”

Azi, sitting at the edge of the fire’s light, cleaning her armor, spoke without looking at us, “Belief is a tool. Whether one believes you are truly Wolf Born or simply a man touched by fate matters little. The path is the same. The burden is the same.”

“Comforting,” I muttered.

“The Star People,” she mused, looking up towards the night sky, “The old legends say they built towers to steal fire from the gods’ realms. That is why the world broke. Their arrogance.”

“They weren’t stealing fire,” I answered quietly, “They were just trying to keep the lights on. Trying to survive. Like us. They just… lost their way. If it’s true.”

Rayne squeezed me into her side, “Wolf Born. Human. You are Cade,” she licked the side of my face, “That is who I follow. Not a Star Person. Not a legend. Just you.”

Kesan yawned and stretched out his legs, “Sleep. Tomorrow, we will reach the fox lands. And if they are anything like Azi, I know they will be… interesting.”

Azi didn’t bother to look at him, “Sleep well, wolf. Try not to snore.”

I lay back with Rayne, pulling my cloak tight as she takes her usual position, cradling me into her core, locking her limbs over me in possession and love. Star People, Aire had called us. Wolf Born, the shamans said. Exile, the council had denounced me. Gutter trash, the colonel had called me. Cade, my mother had named me. I closed my eyes and listened to Rayne’s breathing. I didn’t know which name was valid. Maybe all. Maybe none. But right now, I was just Cade. I was hers. And I was safe.

#

I looked up through the canopy. The sun was mid-sky, its light bleeding over the horizon, now visible through the tree line, and onto the thinning forest floor. We started our second day of walking several hours ago. The trees here were mostly the same, but I noticed more oaks and maples than conifers.

“We are close,” Azi said. She hadn’t spoken since we broke camp. Her voice was tight, lacking the usual calm cadence. I assume she is worried about Attar. Only seems natural after caring for him for so many years and being forced to leave it to another. Her ears pinned back, twitching at every noise, and she gripped her staff with both paws, as if expecting trouble.

Kesan, who had taken rear guard, grunted, sniffing at the air loudly, “Many foxes. Sage. Blooming flowers. Something more. Sickness. Deep sickness.”

Rayne’s ears swiveled back to his voice. She looked down at me, her golden eyes, usually so bright, clouded with worry. Though we had been welcomed before, and Azi was with us, I still felt as if we were intruders into their lands. Unannounced and mostly unknown. Rayne’s shoulder brushed against me, a silent offer of strength that I leaned into.

As we rounded a moss-covered boulder, the village came into view. A familiar sight. I had seen it before and spent three days here. But for the first time, I truly compare it to Rayne’s community. Unlike the wolves, whose homes were tightly knit and felt communal and organic, there was a distant but rigid order here. The buildings were more complex, larger, and built in concentric circles that spread out from the center, each ring further apart.

Roofs of bark shingles and thatch sloped to resist wind and snowfall. Smoke curled from chimneys, and paths of well-trodden earth crossed in patterns, almost symmetrical. Racks of drying clothes, meats, fish, and small herb gardens dotted every edge of the settlement. Simple structures compared to those of Asterin, but no less effective. The walls were all painted ash, and strange runes marked many–etched into doorframes and posts.

But the silence was wrong. Unlike the first time, activity seemed minimal. The atmosphere was almost oppressive. It was heavy. Hanging like smoke in the air. I didn’t see any kits darting between homes. No hunters or patrols are weaving through and around the community. Only foxes were working on chores and moving in a way that seemed sluggish or subdued.

Azi whispered loud enough for me to hear, “Something is wrong.”

She didn’t wait. She sprinted for the large central structure, a meeting place that could house many hundreds. It was as massive as Asterin’s command complex, where that damned colonel condemned me. Azi moved with an urgency I rarely had seen, her usual graceful motion replaced by near panic. She clearly knew what I did not. That worried me.

The closer we got, the more Rayne and Kesan slowed themselves so I could keep pace with them, and the more I could smell what they had. Sage. Burning. Bitter herbs, and a strange tang of something unpleasant. A smell I was vaguely familiar with. The smell was less intense than that of a field hospital after a battle, but similar in its own way. A scent from the frontier.

Many more foxes came into view as we rounded dozens of structures. I couldn’t focus or feel an individual fox’s emotion, judging by my attempts with Azi, but here it was overwhelming. A communal grief. Sudden relief at the sight of Azi. Curious about us, the other three. They parted ways for us. Well, mainly for Azi. But since we followed in her wake, the various foxes kept out of our way as well.

Azi disappeared into the structure, and we soon followed her in. Several young foxes stood guard, wearing armor and carrying weapons. Where I first woke after my visions of Mother Moon and the Night Hunter, lay Attar and what I assumed was the second apprentice shaman.

“He waited,” the apprentice spoke, his voice cracking, “He refused to sleep. He refused to go into the dark until you came.”

Azi stopped, and for the first time I’ve known her, she hesitated. Indecision creased her face—eyes narrowed, brows pressed together, ears pinned, and muzzle slightly parted. She looked over Attar’s prone form, and a low whine, barely audible to my ears, escaped her.

Rayne put a paw on her shoulder, “Go. He needs you.”

Azi took a breath. Her body shuddered. She squared her shoulders and approached him, kneeling at his side. It was stifling inside here, humid with boiling pots of water and the air bitter with herbal medicines. Suffocating. If it bothered me, I could only imagine how Rayne fared. It stung my eyes.

I looked at Attar, and the vision of the spry, sharp-tongued old fox who beats training into my shins and mocked my attempts, in his coy and not unkind way, was shattered. In his place, there was a husk. He seemed to have aged years in just a few short days.

His fur, once a vibrant silver-red, was dull and patchy, the skin beneath visible due to how thin it had become. He seemed to have shrunk in size, and the bones of several parts of his body were visible, straining against the flesh, like a knife’s outline pressing through canvas, just before cutting through.

His breathing was shallow and seemed to shake his frame, a desperate battle. Azi grabbed his paws and lowered herself as close as she could to him without lying over him.

“Master?” She whispered, her tone fragile as glass.

Attar’s eyelids fluttered and opened slowly, revealing eyes clouded by cataracts. Despite that, I could still see a spark in them. Intelligent fire. He focused on her, a slow smile cracking his muzzle.

“It took you… long enough.” He rasped. A cough seized his body, racking it, the sound like a broom bristling over stone.

Azi flinched with each jerk of his body, her ears dropping further, “We… we ran into trouble.”

“Excuses,” Attar wheezed, then chuckled, “Always excuses… with you young ones.”

He turned his head, the movement a clear battle, and his gaze swept over us. It lingered on Rayne, acknowledging her strength and grace, then swept to Kesan, as if noticing his vigilance. Finally, he locked eyes with me.

He saw me, even through those eyes. He saw into me. I knew he did. I could feel it. The fear. My doubt. The strange, conflicted, and battling energy in my spirit.

“Wolf Born,” he breathed, “Come here.”

I stepped away from Rayne as she reluctantly let go of me. I knew she wanted to protect me from this. The smell of death. But she also knew it was too important to try. I knelt on the edge of the furs he lay on, the heat of a nearby fire pressing into my exposed skin.

“I’m here, Attar.”

He looked at the dozen others present, lifted a paw a few inches before it fell back to the furs beneath him, “Out,” he commanded. The word was a whisper, but it carried the weight of stone, “The rest of you… out.”

“Attar, please,” Azi begged, clutching a paw tighter to her chest, “Let me stay and be with you.”

“Out!” He snapped, a surprising burst of strength in his voice that was followed by another coughing fit. Spittle flecked out, “I don’t have time… for sentimentalities. I need to speak to the Wolf Born… alone. It is… the only way.”

Tears spilled over Azi’s cheeks. She looked at me, her eyes pleading with me to reason with him, terrified. Asking me to save him. Knowing I couldn’t.

“It’s okay,” I said, trying to project comfort and calm I didn’t feel, “Go. I’ll be here with him. It won’t take long, then you can return.”

Rayne stepped up behind us and put her paws on Azi, “Come, Azi. Let him speak. Let him pass his burden.”

As if she were in pain, a grimace on her face, she lifted herself with Rayne’s help. Her body trembled, and she backed away, unable to remove her eyes from his form. Rayne and Kesan followed her, as did the apprentice and guards. Rayne cast one more look at me—I tasted protection. A promise to fight the spirits if they tried to take me as well.

She disappeared with the others, and silence fell over Attar and me. Only the crackle of the fire and the boiling herbs punctuated the air. It felt like the air before a storm.

“You look terrible,” I said, trying to bridge the gap between the living and dying.

Attar let out a dry chuckle that turned into a wheeze, “And you… Looks like a lost kit. Wet. Scared. Full of questions you are afraid to ask. Appropriate.”

He reached out, and I picked up his paw, helping him complete his task. His grip was surprisingly firm, the last reserves of a life spent burning wild and free, anchoring him to the world for just a few moments longer. He pulled me closer until my ear was only inches from his muzzle. I could smell the sweet rot on his breath.

“Listen to me… Cade. My time is done. The tether snaps. Mother Moon… she calls. She screams.”

“I don’t understand,” I stammered, “In the vision and while I was here training, you were strong. You said you were the Second. You said you’d help me.”

“The vision… is just spirit,” he gasped, his eyes threatening to roll back before refocusing, “She needs me. My spirit… to join the First. To hold it back for longer.”

“Night Hunter? I asked, the name feeling like a curse.

He nodded, the movement meek, “The barrier weakens. The rage… it grows. It feeds on conflict. On the blood you spill. My essence… will reinforce her for a time. A boulder in the river, trying… to divert the water. But that leaves only you. You are her last hope. Or the cycle repeats.”

Panic clawed at my throat, “Attar, I don’t know what I’m doing. I’m just a h-human. I can’t stop a war that’s raged longer than I know. I can’t stop a god. I’m just a coward who ran from marriage and battle.”

“You are Wolf Born!” He snapped, his voice rising with a desperate energy that rattled his body. His eyes flashed, clearing for a moment, pinning me in place with the intensity of a predator on the hunt, “Do you think it is a title? An honorary title? Do you think it makes you special? It is a burden, Cade! A curse.”

He coughed again, his entire body trying to arch into it, his grip on my hand becoming painful. I reached for a water skin near the edge of his bed, but he slapped it away, “Listen,” he hissed, “Mother Moon does not choose. She is nature. She is the cycle. She does not pick favorites. She does not care for your human politics.”

“Then why me?” I asked the question that has haunted me, “Why a human? Why not Rayne? Why not Azi?”

“The unknown force… that intends to break the cycle,” he rasped, his voice dropping to a whisper once more, “It rips a piece of essence out. Her duality. Her rage… and her love. The hunter… and the mother. Then, this force shoves it into a vessel. A soul that is… compatible. A soul that is broken in just the right way, so that it may be molded into something new.”

I sat back on my heels, the weight of his words pushing me down, “So I’m… what? Just a container for something else entirely?”

“You are the conduit,” Attar coughed, his claws drawing blood from my wrist, “You gain a part of her. Longevity. Her instinct. You will feel the turn of the earth. You will smell fear in the wind. You will know the hearts of Kin as well as you know the heart of man. Better than they know themselves. You will not age… as your kind, and mine usually do. Not while your task goes unfinished.”

My blood turned to ice, a shiver cascading through my core, “Not age? You mean-”

“You will age, but at a much slower pace. You will watch them… wither,” he whispered, cruel in his honesty, “Your mate. Your friends. They will grow old. Their fur will gray. Their steps will slow. And they will die. And you… You will remain. Unchanged. Until you fall to the hunter, and continue the cycle, or break it.”

The image of Rayne, covered in gray fur, frail, lying on furs much like Attar is now, while I stood over her, still young and firm, flashed into my mind. It terrified me more than anything. More than battle. More than being exiled. More than the Night Hunter. It was a hell I hadn’t thought possible.

“What cycle, Attar?” I demanded, my voice shaking, “The cycle of war? The cycle of slavery? What cycle? Tell me so that I can end it!”

“Bringing balance and peace,” he whispered, his grip finally falling away, “Or destroying it all. That is duality. You can save them… or you can be their end. This is the choice… she cannot make. Only the vessel can. Only the chosen mortal heart can choose between Wolf or Hunter.”

He slumped further into his furs, his last energy leaving him as surely as water spills from a cracked bucket, “But know this… when the task is done… the essence leaves you. The longevity, the strength, the abilities… it all fades. You will be truly mortal again. If… you survive the extraction.”

The light in his eyes began to dim, “I have taught you… what I can,” he sighed, voice barely audible over the crackling wood, “Trust your bond. Trust your wolf. She… is your anchor. Your strength. She will keep you alive. Without her… the rage would consume you and renew the cycle. The Night Hunter would take you. It still may… if you lose control or take too long.”

His eyes closed, and his breathing slowed.

“Attar?” I leaned in, panic rising in my chest, “Attar, wait. I need more time. I need more answers!”

He opened his eyes once more, waving a paw feebly, the dismissive gesture I’ve seen him use many dozens of times. A final act of defiance, “Go now. Get out. I tire of your questions, Wolf Born. Send in Azi so that I may say goodbye.”

“Wait-”

“Go!” He wheezed, “Do not linger…”

His chest heaved, and he closed his eyes again, his body seeming to relax into the furs. Tension left his face, his brows relaxing and shoulders lowering. The lines of pain and age seemed to relax into something peaceful. I watched him breathe. Still alive. But not for long.

I stood, feeling not just a sense of grief for one I’ve known for such a short amount of time, but also a sense of hollowness. The string had been cut. My bridge across a raging river, on which answers sat on the other side. The room felt chilly.

My legs were heavy. More fatigued now than from the journey here. I paused at the exit, composing myself, brushing my clothes a bit, wiping sweat from my face, and stepping out into the cool spring air.

They were waiting. Azi had her back to me, facing a railing, looking out over the village. Rayne and Kesan stood by her, their postures rigid.

“Azi, he wants to see you.”

She turned and looked into my eyes, searching for something. She must have seen it—the hollow I felt. The shadow of knowledge I now carry. Some answers. More questions. Her stoic mask held, but behind her eyes, something crumbled. A light had faded.

She didn’t ask what he wanted or offer a response. She passed me and entered the structure, leaving us in silence.

#

I hugged Rayne, pushing my face into her fur as she nuzzled the top of my head. We sat on a bench, waiting for over an hour before Azi exited again. She stopped and looked down at me, then she nodded, once, a sharp, jerky motion, and turned back towards the village, her paw gripping her staff so tightly the wood creaked.

“Come, we will meet with our smith to get Rayne some armor.”

We passed through the village, and as we trailed behind Azi, I tried to feel her out. Seeking her emotions. Every time I tried to force it to understand her feelings, I failed. It only came naturally. I’m sure a warrior-shaman must have trained for this, especially her, considering who her mentor was.

Azi stopped and pointed a claw at a workshop, where a russet-colored fox and two similarly colored younger foxes stoked a fire, hammered at metal, and tanned leather, “This is our community’s armor smith, Viro. He created all our clans’ armor, mine included. His kits assist him as apprentices.”

The workshop was a cavern of heat, almost as oppressive as the structure Attar had been in. Located at the base of the town, nestled into the gnarled, ancient, and labyrinthine roots of a long-fallen tree. It smelled of singed fur, hot metal, and the acrid, ammonia-tinged tang of curing leather. The scents reminded me of the industrial district of Asterin, but wilder and more untamed. It was the smell of industry, forcing nature to bend the knee.

We stepped forward and entered. The transition from outside to the partially enclosed structure was suffocating. Dry warmth made blood rush to my face, and my head swam, in stark contrast to the cooling spring air as the day dragged on. My mind was still on Attar’s final words. The burden of being Wolf Born. Of the prowling Night Hunter lurking inside me, waiting to take control. I can process it later; for now, survival is paramount. Philosophy can wait until I have no choice.

Viro was an aging fox. I looked over his graying form, the slight hunch in his posture, and knew he was at least middle-aged. It’s taken months, and I’m sure my latent Wolf Born abilities help, but it’s become easier to gauge Kin in a few ways. The functional muscles of his trade framed his body. He wore a heavy apron, stained with soot, grease, and burns that told a story of many mistakes.

He stood over an anvil, so similar to the ones I’ve seen in Asterin—almost an exact copy. Hammering it repeatedly, shaping a breastplate, each strike vibrating the air and my teeth. He didn’t look up as we filed in. A varied pack: outcasts, warrior-shaman, and honorable scout. We brought with us the chill of death.

Azi stepped next to him, her previously wet face now a cold one made of porcelain, cracked but held together by will and duty to a greater purpose. She slammed the butt of her staff onto the stone floor. The sound was sharp enough to overpower the banging hammers.

“Viro,” she said, her voice sharp and thin like a blade.

He stopped mid-swing. Even his kits stopped their work, and the bellows fell silent. He wiped soot from his forehead with a leather-clad arm and turned towards us. His eyes narrowed as they searched our group, ending on me. His appraisal of my form was critical, then shifted to Kesan, then to Rayne, moving over her form.

She looked uncomfortable. Her ears had pinned back in response to the noise, her muzzle lightly scrunched from the heavy scent in the air. She was more used to being in the open and not at all accustomed to the idea of armor or its creation. She tapped a foot, the claws clicking against the stone floor.

Viro snorted, tossing his hammer onto a workbench, cluttering together with tongs and rivets and other tools, “I don’t make armor for wolves,” he grumbled, turning his back to us once more and poking at the coals of his forge with a long metal rod. Sparks flew up, highlighting his scowl in bursts of yellow, orange, and red, “Don’t have the leather for it. Nor the patience. Especially not for ones that accompany humans.”

Rayne’s fur raised on her haunches and spine, a low growl rumbling from her core. Her pride was already bruised by her exile; this rejection only worsened it. The casual dismissal of not just herself, but me, must have stung like a whip. She took half a step forward but was stopped by Azi’s paw.

“You do now,” Azi said, her voice devoid of evident emotion, flat and dead. There was a subtle razor’s edge to it, however, that seemed to dim the fires of the forge, “Attar is dead. He walked into the dark this evening.”

Viro froze. The tool in his paw stopped moving. The fire popped, and the loud crack echoed in silence. He turned and really looked at Azi, at the tension in her stance. A stance that screamed of a world yanked from its anchor.

“Attar. Gone?” He muttered, the rough edge leaving his voice. He shook his head, his ears pinning to his skull, “Old fool said he’d outlive the forest itself. Said he’d annoy my kits’ kits. I still owe him a blade.”

He released a shuddering sigh. The hostility that initially met us was gone, replaced by resignation and the weight of loss, “These are his guests, then?”

“His last,” Azi nodded, and stepped closer to the forge, “And she, the wolf, needs protection. We go north.”

Viro’s eyes widened at the mention of the north. He knew what lay in that direction. We all did. Mountain peaks are still smothered in ice and snow. Coyotes. The wolf packs along the frontier that warred with human incursions and patrols. He said nothing, but approached Rayne. He circled her, tapping sharp claws against her shoulders, poking her flank to test her muscles, and lifting her arms to check the range of motion. Kneeling and measuring the length of her legs.

Rayne flinched at each touch, her lip curling to reveal a flash of fangs. She hated being inspected like a tool—something she had told me early on. The way prospective mates had eyed her like an asset, and not a wolf with her own life. To a wolf, a stranger invading their personal space without invitation was a challenge to their dominance. I stepped close to her, resting a hand on her lower back, above her tail—her muscles were tense.

“It’s okay,” I whispered, running my thumb along her spine, “He’s trying to help.”

“Too big,” Viro grunted, ignoring her discomfort and snarl. He measured the width of her chest with his paws, “I don’t have plates large enough to cover this amount of muscle. You may be lithe for a wolf, but you are still larger than even our average male warrior. We rely on deflection. Speed. Our plate is a last resort. We dance around blades.”

He slapped a paw onto Rayne’s thigh, hard, testing how solid she was. She snapped her jaws shut inches from his muzzle. I flinched, but Viro didn’t. He just looked at her form once more, “She doesn’t dance in battle. She goes through the enemy, not around them. She needs absorption. Heavy leathers. Boiled plates for flexible areas of her body and layered steel for the rest. She needs to be able to withstand a spear or Warhammer to the chest and keep moving.”

I stepped past them both and picked up a piece of metal from his workbench, “This metal,” I said, turning it over in my hands, “It’s high carbon. Human. It snaps if folded incorrectly. Where did you get it?”

Viro dropped his interest in Rayne and turned to me, his eyes wide, “You know of steel and iron, human?”

“I know what my people made,” I answer, “And I know that if you rivet this directly to leather without backing, it’ll shear off on impact.” I pointed to the breastplate he was on, “You need to soften it. Let it absorb a blow, not just block it. I am curious how you got this, though.”

“Allied packs from the north. They scavenge from the human dead, and trade what they can to those further south,” he chuckled, “A human that has valuable knowledge. Rare, indeed. Hand me those tongs.” He pointed with a claw.

“Can you do it?” I asked when handing the tool over.

He looked at Rayne again, his eyes darting around for an answer, “I can modify our heaviest set. It won’t be pretty. It won’t be art, like Azi’s armor. It’ll be patchwork in places—but it will hold. It will keep her breathing when the spears, swords, and human weapons come.”

“Do it,” Azi commanded.

It was a grueling process. Precise measurements of most of her body. From her feet to her head. She hated every moment of it, and when alone, she vented her frustration with me. She told me several times that she is only allowing it for my sake. Because she loved me and knew she would need it to better protect me. I leaned into that and reminded her every time her patience with Viro ran thin.

It took an entire day before he was ready to fit the first pieces to her body. The sessions were a battle of will. Rayne was a spirit of the wild, born to wind and snow and free movement. She was used to unrestricted movement, the way her exposed fur bristled to tell her of changing wind directions, the way she didn’t need to adjust her stance or center of gravity to accommodate additional, foreign weight.

This new armor was the antithesis of everything she knew and was. It was rigid. Heavy. Dead. By the end of the first day, she stood while Viro measured and draped heavy, wet leather over her, shaping it to her curves. The smell of damp hide was disgusting and overpowering to my human senses. It clashed with her wild, cedar-accentuated scent. She endured it for me, her eyes locked on mine during the fitting process, seeking comfort and reassurance. I did my best to give it.

By the second afternoon, the tension broke like improperly forged steel. Strong, but brittle. Viro had just finished putting a breastplate on her, tightening the leather straps until they creaked and the armor compressed her dense fur. He was mumbling about rivets and the range of motion, tugging at buckles under her left arm with tongs.

“It stifles me!” Rayne roared, the sound exploding into the small space like the clap of a storm’s thunder. She tore at the buckle he had been adjusting for minutes, her claws shredding it into scraps, “I cannot breathe properly. I cannot move properly. It smells of dead animals and fire, and I feel half wolf!”

She paced the interior of the workshop, her claws clicking on the stone under her paws. She looked wild, her fur tussled and raised in frustration, where it wasn’t covered by armor. Viro threw his paws up, backing away from her, “I cannot work if she thrashes like a fish upon land! Control your wolf, human!”

Rayne spun on him, a snarl ripping through her throat, her breath coming in brief gasps. Her discomfort and near panic cut me deep. This was the wolf who had fought Tyrak for me, who had carried me through a blizzard, who had faced her own Chieftain and faced exile with dignity. Seeing her reduced to such a level of stress smacked me. It felt like I was breaking her spirit by asking her to do this.

“I don’t need this. I am fast. I am strong. I have survived this long without a… metal skin! Why do you insist I need this?”

I walked towards her, stepping into her path as she once again circled the workshop. I reached up and grabbed both of her paws, which pulled at various buckles. Her breathing was rapid, her eyes dilated. Her heart was hammering so fiercely that I could feel her pulse in her pads as I held them. I could see a panic in her eyes, the same panic I felt in my dreams and visions. The ones she helped ease me out of.

She felt owned. Contained. Bound by another’s order. She thought she was losing one of the last things she had—freedom of movement. I reached up to cup her face, pushing my palm into her cheek, and petting her with my fingers, “You fight by staying alive, Rayne,” I said as softly as I could, holding eye contact with her, “This isn’t a cage. It is a shield.”

“I am a huntress,” her ears pressed flat to her head, her muzzle only inches from my face. She was leaning down towards me. I could feel the heat of her breath. “I rely on speed. Silence. This… this armor makes me clumsy. Loud. How can I protect you if I cannot move? How can I hunt our prey if the prey hears me coming from far away?”

“You aren’t going to be hunting deer anymore,” my voice hardened ever so slightly. I needed her to understand. To listen. I needed her to see the fear that lived in me every time I looked at her unprotected form and thought of what came next. Where we journeyed next.

“We journey north. Into the territory of coyotes and frontier wolf packs. Towards humans, who supplement their armies with advanced weapons, such as rifled muskets.”

I stepped into her, pressing myself into her body, “You are a warrior,” I said, “And we are going to war. I can’t… Rayne, I can’t lose you to a stray arrow, musket ball, or lucky spear thrust. I can’t watch you bleed out because you wanted to be slightly faster.”

My voice cracked with the last words. The knowledge Attar had given me—the promise of longevity, the curse of watching those I love wither and die while I am left behind- bled into my tone. You will watch them wither… The thought was physical pain. A spear through my heart.

“I can’t do this without you,” I whispered, “I am weak. I am slow. I am human. If you fall, I fall. This armor is not for you. It’s for me. It’s for my peace of mind. Please.”

Her paws fell from the straps, and her gaze softened. Her ears began to lift slowly, and her furrowed brows loosened. An unfamiliar sensation washed over my mind; it tasted sweet. A deep, near terrifying affection. She saw my fear laid bare, and her own vanished, replaced with the overwhelming instinct to comfort. To protect. She understood. I could see it in her eyes.

She leaned into me, resting her forehead against mine. Her warmth radiated into me, “For you,” she whispered, her breath hot on my face, “Only for you, my love. I will wear this… shield if it keeps your heart from breaking. I will be your strength. Your resolve.”

I closed my eyes, feeling her solid, unyielding weight. “Thank you.”

I pushed my lips onto her own, offering a chaste kiss. Viro grunted from where he stood, picking up his tongs once more, “Touching. Now, if you’re done cuddling, I need to fix that strap and make more adjustments.”

He went to work, and Rayne kept her eyes on me. Her snarl never quite left, but it was less severe. She kept her paws still and allowed Viro to do what was necessary. That evening, we retreated to a private home. I cooked her dinner for the first time. It was a hearty stew of venison, two different root vegetables, and spring onions and garlic. I even managed to ask around earlier in the day for various herbs the foxes grew themselves. Azi even managed to get me freshly baked bread. A hearty sourdough. I was able to make a roux and thicken the stew.

We welcomed Aire and Iku that evening, who joined us for dinner.

“So, Juko,” I asked, sitting at a table, across from them. I rubbed at my wrist, trying to relieve myself of Attar’s phantom grip sensation, “He said he was going north. Know anything?”

Aire nodded, passing a wooden bowl to Kesan. Kesan took it with a nod, his eyes constantly scanning the room, his spear never more than an arm’s length away. He was unsettled here, a stranger in a fox’s den. But he stayed for Rayne.

“He wanted to see the world,” Aire said, her voice soft but peaking with that natural energy she carried, “Said the forest was too small for him. He always had his eyes on distant lands.” She smiled, but it was tinged with worry, “He said the north was dangerous. But wild and free. No rigid expectations or structure.”

“He also mentioned wanting to trade with humans,” Iku added, leaning forward onto the table, his fur gleaming in the firelight, “The enclave beyond the Iron Forest. He said they trade and even allow humans in for short times. They have things… metals. Tools. Weapons we haven’t personally seen but only heard of. He said rumors told of a different way of life. No tribes. No politics. Just trade and survival.”

A spark of interest surged into my core, “Trading with humans and letting them in? I thought you had to go farther north for that to even be possible. To the frontier.”

“It is said to be neutral ground, with patrolled passages leading to it. Patrolled by humans and Kin.” Iku explained, “A valley where no blood is spilled in hatred or misunderstanding. The humans bring their steel, weapons, and medicine. The Kin bring furs, ores, and rare metals. Juko said they speak the language of ‘coin’ there.”

“Did he say anything else?” Azi asked from her spot near the door. She sat with her back against the exterior wall, her staff laid across her crossed legs. She was always watching. Always vigilant. A guardian.

“Only that the wind is changing,” Aire answered, looking into the fire as if searching the embers for confirmation, “That incursions by both sides have been escalating as of late. The packs from the frontier spread rumors that a large human offensive is imminent. One of desperation.”

All eyes fall on me, as if I hold the answers. I shrug and shake my head, “Your guess is as good as mine. It might be possible. Things were desperate in Asterin when I left. It is the only major city I know of, but there could be others. Long-distance communication systems had already broken down before I was a child. Various guilds control different territories. Infighting is common, but if they unify behind a common cause, they have enough manpower and equipment to be an actual threat.”

Rayne frowned and rested a paw on my nearest hand, “The frontier tribes would invoke the mutual defense decree of the confederation. It would no longer be skirmishes, but war.”

We fell silent. The fire popped, sending smoke up the chimney. The shadow of war, death, slavery, and even Attar’s death hung over all of us. That last bit lay most heavily upon Azi. She was grieving, I knew. I could see it in the way she clenched her jaw. How she never released her weapon.

“We will find him,” Rayne broke the silence, “If Juko is there, in that neutral ground, he will help us.”

I nodded, and we resumed eating. Night came soon, and sleep took us.

By the third day, the armor was done. The morning light filtered into the workshop, catching dust and soot particles as they fluttered in the air. Viro stood back from Rayne and wiped his paws on his apron, a smile tugging at his usually stern look. It wasn’t as concise or as artful as Azi’s armor, but it certainly looked pleasant to my eyes. It fit her well and was layered in a way that was both functional and aesthetically pleasing.

The light gray of the plate armor nearly matched Rayne’s fur. From a distance, she would likely look like a bulkier wolf instead of an armored one. Hardened leather, boiled and shaped to fit her graceful musculature. It was reinforced with forged plate armor, made of scavenged human materials and the smith’s own supplies. It was functional.

Rayne rolled her shoulders, testing the range of motion. The leader creaked lightly. She twisted, crouched low to the ground. The plates slid over one another, allowing her a great range of motion. She looked formidable. More than usual. A warrior of fur and steel. The armor accentuated her size, broadened her shoulders, and protected her vitals. Like Azi, only her head, lower arms, and knees were bare.

She turned to me, waiting for my response. She was seeking reassurance that she hadn’t lost her grace or beauty in my eyes, “How do I look?”

I swallowed, my heart skipping a beat. She looked like a terrifying warrior, but also divine. She looked… safe, “Like you could take on a small army,” I walked around her, running my hands over the cold steel plates, “And win.”

She snorted and shook her body, the armor rattling lightly, “Let’s hope it does not come to that. It itches. Though I must admit that it doesn’t feel too heavy now that it is properly fitted, and it doesn’t restrict my movement as much as I imagined it would.”

“It will keep you alive,” Viro grunted, not looking up from his sharpening stone, “That means a little itch is good. As for the weight and noise, well… those remind you that you are still alive. You’ll grow used to it.”

He dug around under his workbench, pulled out a set of bracers, and tossed them to me. “You have soft skin.” he turned to a distant wall and lifted a hardened leather chest piece from it, as well as simple shin guards. “It is only right that I provide you with something as well. I guessed your measurements. My eyes are good. Honed through many years. They should fit well.”

“Thank you,” I took them from his paws and began putting them on, the shin guards and bracers strapping on easily. The breastplate took a little more work, and Rayne finished clasping the buckle around my sides and shoulders for me. I twisted my body a bit and felt how flexible they were. They were lightweight and, while offering only limited protection against piercing or slashing weapons, they were a boon.

“Don’t thank me,” Viro pumped the bellows until the coals glowed red once more, “Just don’t get killed. It’s bad for business when my work doesn’t come back intact.”

I looked at Rayne and smiled, then to Azi, who stood by the exit—silent as a ghost. I looked at Kesan, who had refused the offer of armor, as he checked his new spear, gifted to him by Iku. We were ready. Or as prepared as we could be.

Azi finally broke her silence, “We should leave at dawn.”

I agreed, and we headed back to rest for the night. As we walked, Rayne kept bumping into things, only slight brushes, but enough to irritate her. She didn’t openly complain, but I could feel her frustration. She kept her head high, a source of strength for the rest of us. Especially me.

That night, lying together, she only removed the heavier and bulkier pieces of her armor. I asked her why she kept any on, and she told me she needed to get used to sleeping in it as we traveled north.

“You should take it off,” I whispered, “At least for tonight. I traced the curve of the armor around her thigh.

She rolled towards me and licked my face, drawing a chuckle from me, “I must get used to it. I must become it. Sleep, Cade. Tomorrow, we will walk north.”

I closed my eyes as she pulled me into her chest, my face resting in the fur of her neck. That cedar and wild scent, marked by a feminine undertone as well, hit me as it usually did when I was close to her. It comforted me. Still, sleep was a long time coming. I listened to the leather creak every time she sighed in her sleep or took a deep breath, as a constant reminder of the peaceful times in the valley of our home. We were armored now. Weapons. Pointed at the heart of the world.

The dawn did not break; it bled into being. The sky was heavy and suffocating gray. Light cast down from above rays, as if lighting our path forward. A thin, pervasive mist curled around the homes and structures of the fox clan’s town. The early morning air was chilly, but the cloak I had been given helped, as did the constant heat radiating from Rayne.

The community was silent, as most still slept. Those who were awake had already left to attend to their tasks. Azi leaned against the railing of Iku and Aire’s home, looking at the distant forest, and far beyond it, the peaks of the mountain range. Somewhere out there were Juko and the neutral ground. As good a place as any to start, we figured.

Azi had once more held her quarterstaff in one paw, casually watching the mist dissipate. Her fur was a bit disheveled, and her eyes were dark. That spark I saw before Attar was there, but dim. She looked like a statue carved of grief and stone, waiting for a new dawn that may never come.

Behind me, the door pushed open, and Kesan stepped out to join us. He stretched each leg, pulling it up and behind with a paw, alternating between them. He nodded to me and took his place next to us.

Rayne rolled her shoulders, rotating the plate pauldrons as she grimaced, “It pinches me at random,” she grumbled, “It bites at my skin like insects. An itch that I cannot reach.”

“It will soften,” Azi said, “In time. Soon, it will be as if you aren’t wearing it.”

Rayne leaned into me, pushing her face against my own, nuzzling me, “As long as you are at my side, I can endure anything. Even this forsaken armor.”

“You are my fortress,” I whispered, “We must leave now.”

Azi leapt from the deck, landing quietly. Kesan watched her back, his ears twitching as he tried to read her, “She has been like this since Attar. A spirit marred by grief. She does not smell of tears, though. She smells of ash.”

“She lost a father figure,” I answered, watching her, “And gained a burden she didn’t ask for.”

As if summoned by our whispers, a shadow approached from some nearby structures. As it came into view, it took the shape of an armored guard, the same one I nearly bumped into when going to meet Attar three days ago. Her rusty fur looked orange in the cast of sunlight she approached from. She didn’t look at us but marched straight to Azi.

Azi put an arm around her shoulders, and they spoke in hushed voices that I couldn’t understand. The guard’s tail had been tucked tight to her legs, her ears pinned, as if she were in submission to the earth itself after Attar’s death. The mist swirled around them, isolating them in a way.

The young guard reached into her tunic, her paw shaking, and pulled out a small, wrapped bundle. Dark fabric bound with a leather cord. It looked heavy. Attar’s prayer beads, perhaps? Maybe an old token from his home? Whatever it was, she pressed it into Azi’s open paw.

Her composure faltered for a second – a flinch and a sharp intake of breath that I could hear from more than ten paces away. Her tail quivered, and a tremor ran through her armored frame, threatening to shatter the stone she seemed to be made of. The guard whispered something more and gestured towards the jagged peaks of where we were headed, barely visible through clouds and mist. Like teeth from the world biting into the gods’ realms, they stood impossibly tall.

Then the guard left, vanishing into a nearby home, leaving Azi alone with what was said and given to her. She had stopped, and we finally caught up with her. She was staring into her open paw, a claw brushing the fabric-wrapped item. She pushed it into a satchel near her waist and looked at us. Her face was a mask, smooth and unreadable, but her eyes burned with a cold, hard light. It wasn’t a fire of passion, but the cold burn of a star in the endless void.

Rayne was the first to speak, “We grieve with you, Azi,” she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around her, “He was a great fox. A good spirit.”

Azi had gone rigid, and her arms struggled with indecision between hanging loose or returning the hug. Finally, she wrapped one arm around Rayne, keeping the other attached to her staff, “I will be okay. Thank you. But right now, we do not have time to stop and grieve. He left us instructions. Directions.”

“To where?” Kesan asked, shifting his weight as he scanned the tree line, “We know the general direction Juko took and have a rough idea of where those neutral grounds may be.”

Azi pointed to the highest peak, then traced a claw down its eastern slope. Territory beyond the wolves’ or foxes’ lands, past the hunting grounds, “The High Pass.”

“That is a march towards death,” Rayne rumbled, her hackles raising slightly around the leather color of her breastplate. “There is nothing there beyond ice and rock. Not even prey thrives there.”

“That is where the enclave is. The neutral ground,” Azi answered, her voice steady, “Hidden in the crags. A place where old laws hold no power. A place built long ago by humans to watch over these lands from above. A place shadowed by the mountain peak.”

She looked at me, her gaze intense, searching my face for the strength Attar once claimed I possessed, “It is a place of coyotes, foxes, and wolves who hold no allegiance but to themselves and coin. They live together in a free city. A place of… mixing.”

Her words hung heavily in the air. Heavy and seemingly impossible. We had little to go on after speaking of Juko the night before, but now Attar’s last gift confirmed it. Wolves and foxes, I could get along with just fine. I have seen the good in many of them. But all I know about coyotes is conflict and slavery. The ones who raided human settlements—not for resources, but for flesh to barter in.

She continued, “We know they trade with the occasional humans. It would only be wise for us to journey there. Perhaps we can make allies, but if not, we may still learn much. See how Kin and humans cooperate in mass, how trade can be a common ground. Maybe more.”

Humans. Not soldiers like the colonel or Sergeant Brice. Not the poor and desperate clogging the city stress. Merchants. People who crossed into the mountains and survived. Thrived, even. People who spoke to Kin without weapons drawn. It was a beacon of hope so bright it was blinding, and yet, it was still cast in the shadow of the Night Hunter and possibly greater conflict.

My mind snapped back to the coyotes. Memories of childhood stories. Whispers in the barracks. My first conversations were with Aire, Iku, and Juko. Slavers. Butchers. The Kin who saw man, not as an enemy, but as cattle.

“Slavers,” I whispered.

Rayne gripped my hand, “If one of those coyotes so much as looks at you with possession in their eyes, I will gouge them out.”

“They are allied,” Azi insisted, “Attar would not send us into a den of slavers. These varied Kin are the ones who have rejected the idea of chains. They remember the First. The Second. They will hear the Third. We have no choice but to go to them. They know humans. They know of peace.”

“And if he is wrong? If they do not care for the Wolf Born?” Kesan asked, his voice cutting through the tension, “If the old fox’s mind was addled by sickness? If we walk into a trap? Many of the coyote clans represent treachery, Azi. Everyone knows this.”

“Then we fight,” Azi didn’t hesitate, “Or we die. Those are the choices left to us.” Her gaze passed to each of us, unyielding.

“The journey will take many days. Maybe a week. We will be exposed. We don’t know what we will encounter beyond our shared lands, but it will likely be dangerous. Beasts, clanless Kin who have no honor, the desperate and lost, ancient ruins.”

“Ancient ruins?” I asked, a rush of tremendous curiosity coursing through me.

“Human ruins. Things destroyed in the first war. Hundreds of cycles old.”

I look at the mist-capped peaks in the distance. Days. A week away. We will travel through unbidden lands. Lands that no one claims. Worst, or best of all, the ruins of my people. Excitement and fear pass through me in equal measure.

“A week. Maybe less,” I repeated out loud.

“We have the supplies,” Kesan patted his satchel, “We have the weapons, and we have the map in Azi’s head. It is enough.”

“And we have the will,” Rayne added. However, her eyes betrayed a hint of worry to me. She wrapped her arms around me, stopping the entire group, “Cade. If there is even a scent of chain or treachery,” she vowed, her voice vibrating into my back, “I will burn their city of lies until nothing but ash remains. I will leave none that are guilty standing.”

“I believe you.”

And I did. My mate. A storm, as her father called her.

We continued on in silence after that. The routine was grounding—the slight clank of armor plates shifting over each other, the rattle of our satchels filled with supplies, and my heavy steps, which I tried, with some effort, to conceal by careful placement. I gripped the bone handle of the knife Thoryn had given me, a reminder of the inevitable violence I was walking towards. I checked the fire kit Etryn had given me to ensure it was dry. Fire was life out here.

We were walking further away from the only safety I had known in years. The protection of lands that belong to the wolf and fox kin. Safe, until I had been exiled. I was walking towards more humans… the very thing I fled more than three years ago. I was walking towards potential slavers. Toward a fate that Attar called a curse.

I looked around at the others. My pack. My family.

Kesan, our scout. He moved with grace, his eyes and spear always on watch. He was listening to the wind and every noise I couldn’t detect. His nose twitched, memorizing every scent in the air. He had left his home, his status, his life, to walk with us. With Rayne. He looked over to me and gave a slight, sharp grin, several fangs glinting. His gray tail gave a single wag.

Azi, our guardian. She stood like she was made of iron, her grief locked away behind duty. She gripped her staff and used it as if it were the guide. The thing leading us all. I couldn’t make heads or tails of her feelings yet, but she seemed… afraid. Afraid of failing her master. Scared to fail in her duty. Fearful of failing me. She was a young fox, handed the weight of the Wolf Born and told not to drop it or let it go. And still, she stood.

Rayne, my mate. My anchor. She was a mountain of fur and steel in her armor. She was formidable, cunning, and brave. If I did not know her, her appearance would terrify me. Eight feet of lithe strength wrapped in steel and hardened leather. Armor that was a constant reminder of the many sacrifices she made for me. Her eyes… golden and full of wisdom and kindness. They were locked with my own, filled with a burning love that chilled the cold in my blood. Her tail brushed against me, a silent reminder for both of us that we were both still here.

I have you, her touch said. I am your shield. I am your tether to all that matters.

I ran a hand over her arm, pushing my fingers into her dense fur, enjoying how soft and warm she was, “We aren’t just walking towards conflict,” I said, my voice steadier than I felt, “We’re walking towards answers. Towards the truth.”

“Toward the end of the cycle,” Azi added, her eyes never leaving the north.

I looked over my shoulder at the fox clan’s town, which was now distant. Smoke is rising from homes. Families tend to their farms and chores. Kits running around and living free. All that would be at risk for the kin and for my people if I failed. I couldn’t. I can’t forget. My eyes went back to Rayne. I won’t fail you. I won’t watch you die. We will end this cycle soon. Together.

We descended further into the mists and the unknown. Leaving all we knew behind. The forest swallowed us now—four small spirits against the vast indifference of nature and the cycle. A cycle of… war? Death? Rebirth? I still wasn’t sure. But it’s nothing good. I know that much.

North, towards a city with monsters. Of free kin and men. Of veiled hope.

#

The first day of the march was a blur of gray mist and aching muscles. The storm we had walked into eventually broke, leaving us and the earth cold and sodden. The ancient trees gave way to twisted, hardy pines that clung to rocky slopes and foothills. The air felt thinner, sharper. It tasted of pine and granite.

We kept a close formation, each no more than a few paces from the other. A diamond of fur and steel, moving against the wild. The unknown. Azi led, her staff finding secure spots on the path ahead, which was marked by treacherous, slick patches of mud. Kesan was behind us, ever-vigilant.

Rayne walked to my right, within arm’s reach. The leather of her armor cried out with every step she took, serving as a constant reminder of the burden she carried for me. She no longer complained of the itch or the straps pinching, but I could sense her irritation at times. Her gait, usually fluid, was more stiff than usual. Despite this, her head remained high, scanning the horizon and the surrounding trees for threats.

We made camp that evening in the roots of a massive and ancient tree. Overturned, and shielding us from the biting night air. The fire Kesan made was small, but it heated the semi-enclosed space well. We sat close to the flames, warming our hands and their paws. We were silent for hours. Fatigue, fear, and dreams of distant hope occupy our thoughts.

Azi was the first to break the silence, “The spirits are quiet here,” her ears twitched to find a source of noise I had no chance of hearing, “The land is soaked in blood. This ridge feels heavy. Distraught.”

“This was the boundary,” Kesan added, “Though I have never been here before this day, as a scout, I have heard tales of it many times. Before the first war, this ridge separated the land of wolves from the frontier of humans. My father spoke of the tales his father told him. Skirmishes and several battles were fought here. He said the ground drank so much blood that moss grew red for a generation after. They called it the Red Ridge.”

I looked down at my hands—pale and soft compared to theirs—thinking of the violence my people had brought to this place. This was just one of many scars we knew we would discover.

“My family… my father. He was the Forge Guilds War Captain,” my voice seized for a moment, the thoughts of my father and my families power before his death stripped it all from us, coursed through my blood, spirit, and mind, “For generations, my family fought in battles I’ve only read of in books or as tales from that he wove to me before sleep.”

Rayne, who was eating some dried venison next to me, stopped chewing, her ears perking towards me, “You have never talked of your father.”

“My father was a captain in the Forge Guild,” the admission felt heavy, a weight I’ve carried since his death, “As were his parents.”

“What is a guild?”

“A guild… it is an organization of like-minded people who complement one another’s skills. They create things and wield great political power. Asterin has a government. A council, which is elected by the populace. But the actual power belongs to the guilds. Every guild has a primary focus. My father’s guild was focused on weapons creation.”

Rayne curls her tail into her lap. “Is that why that colonel wanted you?”

“Yes. He said it was as a favor to my late father, but… my family name carries weight in Asterin,” I take a breath, watching steam rise from my cup of tea, “Valenfort. That’s my last name. Cade Valenfort.”

“But they left you to suffer in…,” Rayne searches the air for an answer, “poverty?”

“Because I turned my back on them. I ran from the guilds academy not long after my father died.”

Rayne ran her claws through the fur of her tail, “Valenfort,” she repeated, as if she could taste it, “It sounds like stone hitting stone.”

“It means ‘strong fort’ in my tongue,” I explained, “Appropriate, I suppose. The colonel wanted me to be a wall that he could climb to the top. Unfeeling and unmoving. He also wanted a soldier who would hold the line against… well, against you. Against ‘beasts’ and ‘savages.’”

Kesan snorted, snapping a branch with his paws, “You are more like a willow than a wall. You bend, but you have not broken. A wall crumbles when the earth rages against it. A willow dances and adapts.”

“Valenfort,” Azi mused, “Names hold power, Cade. Among the foxes, we earn our true names and replace our birth ones. Our deeds become our title. I was not born ‘Azi’. I earned it by navigating the Starless Caves alone as a kit. But humans? You seem to inherit your burdens before you are even born.”

The Starless Caves. I’ll ask her about that another time.

“We do,” I agreed, “We carry the sins of our parents. We are expected to live up to their names in all that we do.” I looked into Rayne’s golden eyes, the dancing flame inside of them complementing that natural spark that is always present, “Do wolves have family names? You’ve never mentioned one.”

She shifted towards me, her armor plates sliding against each other, and held out a paw for me. I pushed my fingers between hers as she turned her attention to the fire. Her gaze softened – brows lifting, eyes glimmering in the night, tail flicking slightly, “They are sacred. They tie us to our lineage, to the blood that flows through us. To speak your kin name to another is opening yourself to certain expectations.”

She looked back at me, a smile tugging at the corners of her lips, “My lineage is old. We are the Keepers of the Winter Rivers. My kin name is Silverwake.”

“Rayne Silverwake,” I whispered. It was regal, “It suits you. It sounds like… freedom and beauty.”

“My mother said I was born during a flood, when the river was high and bright with moonlight. She said I cried so much that it overpowered the rapids.” Her voice dropped. “Now, I am a Silverwake without a river. The name… feels like it belongs to someone else.”

“No,” I leaned into her, “You carry the river with you. You carry that moonlight. We make our own map and home now, Rayne. Valenfort and Silverwake. Azi and Kesan. That is our pack.”

I looked over at Kesan, and he chuffed, “You’ll have to earn the honor of hearing my kin name, Valenfort.”

Rayne’s chest rumbled, “Kesan…”

His paws shot up, “What? He’s your mate, not mine!”

I chuckled, and Azi joined me, though her laugh was more broken than genuine. I watched her, the brief flash of excitement and happiness fading from her features. A tinge of sadness hits me—not hers, but my own.

“Azi, what about you? Do foxes use kin names?”

She shook her head, “Clan names. I am Azi of the Starlit Valley Clan.”

I yawned and stretched as best I could while being held in place by Rayne. It spread to the others, and soon after, we all lay back, enjoying the silence and rest. My legs were grateful.

The second day was harder. The elevation gain was taxing, and the air thinned the further we went. My lungs burned with icy fire. Our path narrowed and began to wind through a jagged pass, where the wind screamed as if dying, bouncing from the rocky soil and granite ridges. The howling wind carried our voices from us, so we kept conversation to a minimum.

I could sense a struggle within Rayne. Not physical. She was strong enough to carry the burden of her armor, me, and her satchel without struggle. It was an odd taste in my mind. One I struggle to put words to. Like a meal you vaguely remember, something that was once pleasant, but now sour. Isolation.

Wolves were connected. Connection to the wild and nature. Connection to the First Wolf; Mother Moon. Connection to other wolves. They lived in constant communication; scent, body language, a pack mind. Even when their voices are silent, I’ve come to learn that a wolf pack is loud, in its own unique way. In the village, she could feel the presence of her family, her friends. She could hear the heartbeat of the tribe.

Now, she represents an island. Strong and determined. One that will never sink. But alone, in a way. We were her pack, yes, but we were small and vastly different from what she had known her entire life. Regardless of her loyalty to me or the love that drives her, she has left behind almost everything she cared for.

The silence, other than the wind of this pass, seemed to press down upon her. She would occasionally look over her shoulder, past us, from where she came from, her ears searching for a howl that would never come.

After hours of struggle in the bitter wind and thinning air, we camped in a small cave that smelled of damp earth and old animal scat. It protected us from the wind and much of the cold, but it felt like a cage.

Rayne curled around me, as she always did, trapping me against the back wall of the cave with her radiant warmth. Her body was rigid, and even as sleep took her, she didn’t seem to truly relax. After I had fallen asleep, I woke to expansive darkness. Our fire had dimmed to little more than a subtle glow.

A low keening whine broke free from Rayne. Her legs twitched, claws scraping against the stone floor. Her breathing reminded me of when she was being forced into the armor. Near panic.

“Rayne,” I whispered, rolling to better face.

She didn’t wake. Her brow furrowed, and her lips were in a snarl slight enough to reveal only her fangs. Tears streaked down her face, escaping from her squeezed shut eyes.

“They leave…” she mumbled, her voice laden with sleep and sorrow, “They turn their backs… the circle breaks… Mother, please… don’t turn from me…”

I knew she was dreaming of being exiled. At that moment, Arkan turned his back to her. At the moment, her parents let her go, even if in support. For months now, she has been my anchor, pulling me from the dreams of the colonel, the trenches, battle… She had fought my phantoms. Now I watch as if she is one drowning in the deceptively deep waters of abandonment.

I put a hand on the side of her neck, pushing my fingers into the dense fur and pressing my forehead into hers, “I’m here,” I whispered, trying to channel the calming technique Attar had told me and taught me off, even if briefly. I closed my eyes and reached for that faint thread of bond; a taste of spice and iron. I pushed warmth into it, mentally embracing it, “I haven’t left. I haven’t turned. I’m right here. You aren’t alone, Rayne Silverwake. Open your eyes and see.”

She shuddered, a full-body tremor, and woke with a gasp. Her eyes were panicking for a moment, searching for something or someone, until they focused on me. She looked small, despite her size.

“Cade?” She breathed out as I stroked her cheek and wiped away tears, “I… I was back there in the circle. They all turned away from me. Even you. You walked into the grove and left me.”

“Never,” I promised, my voice resolute, “I’m the one thing you can’t get rid of, even if you tried. I’m stuck to you,” I gave a light chuckle, “Like a bur buried deep in your fur.”

She released a shaky laugh that was nearly choked by a sob. She buried her face in my chest, gripping me so tightly that I’m sure my ribs would be bruised by morning.

“The silence is so loud, Cade. I can’t hear the pack song anymore. It’s just… wind.”

“Listen to me,” I said, gently turning her head on my chest, “Listen to this. Feel that? That’s your song now. It beats for you. Listen to Kesan snoring by the entrance. Listen to Azi sharpening her knife in the dark. That’s the pack song. A small one, maybe, but it’s real, and it’s not going anywhere.”

She nodded against my chest, her breathing finally calm. She didn’t speak again until morning, but she was never more than a step from me as we walked, her side and tail constantly brushing into me, seeking confirmation of my promise to always be there.

By the third night, the terrain had leveled out onto an alpine plateau. That air was bitter and sharp, but the wind had finally left, giving us peace and leaving a stillness that didn’t lean into oppression. The stars were so close up here, unmasked by clouds. We found a grove of trees that offered shelter. The ground was carpeted with soft and dry needles.

Kesan took the first watch, sitting on a boulder a dozen or more paces from us. His silhouette against the moon reminded me of the strange carvings that lined some buildings in Asterin. Azi was deep in meditation in front of the fire, with her back to us, providing some privacy.

Rayne sat next to me, struggling with the buckles and straps of her armor.

“Let me,” I knelt before her.

Her paws dropped, letting me work. I unbuckled each pauldron, then the breastplate, removing the plate and leather. Heat radiated from her fur as I stripped the shield from her body, piece by piece. As the last of it fell beside us, she let out a groan of relief, then stood and shook her body. A ripple of white fur from nose to tail, freeing itself of a phantom weight.

“Better?”

“Much,” she answered, stretching her neck. She looked down at me, her gaze glowing in the fire and moonlight, “Thank you. For everything. For carrying me when I am heavy. I am not used to being the one who needs carrying.”

I sat down on our shared bedroll, “You’ve carried me for so long, Rayne. Every day. It’s my turn. That’s what a pack does, right?”

She sat next to me, stretching out her legs, the toes of her paws spreading, then pulled me down with her. Instead of resting for sleep, though, she took hold of one of my hands and dragged it towards her head.

“I… I would like it if you pet me, Cade. It is a thing mates do.”

I smiled, shifting better to have more leverage as she released my hand near her ears. I cupped the side of her face with my left hand and used my right to gently squeeze the base of her ear. The fur there was so soft, like velvet. All her fur was smooth, but this was different.

I began to rub, “Here?” I dug my fingers into the tissue where the ear met the skull.

“Mmmhmm,” she groaned, her eyes fluttering shut in response. She leaned into my hand, applying more pressure, “Yes. There.”

I worked my thumb in slow, circular patterns, massaging as gently, but firmly as I could. Her ear twitched at my touch before finally relaxing and surrendering to my touch.

“You carry a lot of tension here,” I murmured, moving my fingers up the length of the ear itself, pressing into the delicate cartilage beneath the fur. As I rubbed it, I gently scratched with my blunt nails.

Rayne released a half-sigh, half-whimper. Her whole body seemed to loosen, reminding me of our nights before exile. She pushed a little more into my hand, “Don’t stop.”

I moved my hand down to her neck, sinking my fingers deep into the dense coat of her fur. The skin beneath was radiating intense heat; it warmed my stiff hands. I found the divot behind her jaw and pressed into it gently. She arched her neck, exposing her throat. A gesture of absolute trust and vulnerability for a wolf. Her tail repeatedly thumped the ground slowly.

I focused on her neck and the area behind her jaw, using both hands to knead the muscles of her tension. I could feel the power there, the density of muscle that allowed her to break bones with her jaw, but under my hands, it became pliable.

I leaned in, my face close to hers, inhaling her scent—cedar, wild, feminine. Distinctly Rayne. I moved my hands down her back, tracing her spine through her fur, and when I reached the base of her tail, I pushed my fingers into the surrounding muscle.

She gasped, her hips rising to push into my hand. A leg kicked out as if she couldn’t control it, and a low rumbling growl started deep in her chest. It vibrated through my own body.

“Oh,” she panted, her muzzle taking on a wolfish grin of bliss, “That is… unfair, Cade. More.”

I chuckled and obeyed, and then I worked my way over her flank, my hands exploring her body in ways they never had before. I could feel every muscle, the curves of her beautiful and toned physique. She opened her eyes, their expression hazy with pleasure, love, and trust.

“Mine,” she murmured, pushing a paw into my chest, her fingers spreading out, the claws barely pressing into me, “You have good hands. Small, human hands… but good. You know where to press.”

“I’m learning,” I whispered, leaning in to kiss the spot between her eyes, then the bridge of her muzzle. I pushed my face into the fur of her cheek, “I’m glad it felt nice.”

She closed her eyes, letting out a sigh. “You are the fire,” she said, her voice heavy with fatigue. “I love you, Cade Valenfort.”

She used my full name. For the first time, it didn’t feel like a burden… but an honor.

“I love you, Rayne Silverwake.”

We lay there, tangled together, my hands still buried in her fur, the bond between us a steady, powerful note that helped keep nightmares at bay.

The next morning, the mist was thick, a white wall that hid the world from our view. We walked in silence for hours, following the gentle slope down.

Azi stopped and slammed the butt of her staff into the ground, “Look.”

We stepped beside her as the wind shredded the mist, tearing the shrouding veil away. Below us lay a vast, bowl-shaped valley, lush and green. In the center, a spur of rock that stood tall over a river. A fortress.

It was not like the wooden palisades of frontier forts. It was stone. Massive and gray. Blocks of granite and stone as large as some of the foxes’ homes. The walls must have been thirty feet high and enclosed a central keep. It was dilapidated and damaged in some areas; patchwork was clearly visible even from this distance. Tiny specks moved in and out, hundreds of them. I couldn’t make out what they were, but I knew they were Kin. Maybe even humans.

I recognized the architecture from my lessons as a child. The sharp angles. Firing slits. Brutal, pragmatic design. It looked like the command complex in Asterin.

“So, it’s real then,” I whispered, “An old human fortress. Now neutral ground.”

Kesan nodded, “Legends say the humans lost it over 100 cycles ago, but I cannot be certain.” He pointed towards massive unmarked banners of white and gray that hung limply against the stone walls, “No clan marks. No human marks.”

“It is called Ironhold,” Azi said, “And now it is home to the tribeless, exiles, mercenaries, and the lost.”

I looked over it, a strange feeling in my chest. It was one of my people’s creations – a bulwark of strength, meant to hold back the very kin I know called my pack. It was occupied by the very ones it was made to hold back.

“Ironhold,” I repeated, “How far out do you think it is?”

“At least another day, maybe more,” Kesan answered.

One of Rayne’s claws pointed closer to the forest near the base of the valley, where we would have to pass, “Look. There are structures in those trees.”

“The iron forest…” Kesan whispered, his spear pressed into the earth.

The valley was choked with ruins. Even through the canopy of trees, taller remnants could be seen poking through. Skeletons of the old world. Of my kind. At least a hundred years old.

Rayne looked at me, and I met her eyes, “We can do this. We have to.”

She nodded and leaned in to kiss me, eager and not chaste. As we separated, Azi spoke as she took the first steps into the valley below, “Stay vigilant. I have heard tales of lawless and brutal kin who inhabit such places along the frontier.”

We followed and would soon enter the old world.